IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

1.0

I.I

1.25

■ 40

145 11(28

tu
iil
us

2.C

111=
U III 1.6

^^^

Photographic

Sciences
Corporation

23 WEST MAIN STREET

WEBSTEP, N.V. 14580

(716) b72-4S03

CIHM/ICMH

Microfiche

Series.

CIHM/ICIVIH
Collection de
microfiches.

Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques

Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques

The Institute has attempted to obtain the best
original copy available for filming. Features of this
copy which may be bibliographically unique,
which may alter any of the images in the
reproduction, or which may significantly change
the usual method of filming, are checked below.

D
D

Coloured covers/
Couverture de couleur

I I Covers damaged/

Couverture endommagie

Covers restored and/or laminated/
Couverture restaurie et/ou pellicula

Cover title missing/

Le titre de couverture manque

Coloured maps/

Cartes gdographiques en couleur

□ Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/
Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bieue ou noire)

I I Coloured plates and/or illustrations/

Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur

Bound with other material/
Rell6 avec d'autres documents

Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion
along interior margin/

La reliure serrde peut causer de I'ombre ou de la
distortion le long de la marge intirieure

Blank leaves added during restoration may
appear within the text. Whenever possible, these
have been omitted from filming/
II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajout^es
lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte,
mais. iorsque cela 6tait possible, ces pages n'ont
oas 6t6 fiim^es.

Additional comments:/
Commentaires supplAmentaires:

L'Institut a microfiimd le meilleur exemplaire
qu'il lui a iti possible de se procurer. Les details
de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-Atre uniques du
point de vue bibiiographique, qui peuvent modifier
une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une
modification dans la methods normale de filmage
sont indiquis ci-dessous.

I I Coloured pages/

Pages de couleur

Pages damaged/
Pages endommag^es

Pages restored and/oi

Pages restaur6es et/ou peiiicul^es

Pages discoloured, stained or foxei
Pages ddcoiordes, tachetdes ou piqu6es

Pages detached/
Pages ddtachdss

Showthroughy
Transparence

Quality of prir

Quality inigale de I'impression

includes supplementary materii
Comprend du materiel suppldmentaire

Only edition available/
Seule Edition disponible

I I Pages damaged/

r^ Pages restored and/or laminated/

I I Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/

I I Pages detached/

I I Showthrough/

I I Quality of print varies/

j I Includes supplementary material/

I I Only edition available/

Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata
slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to
ensure the best possible image/
Les pages totalement ou partiellement
obscurcies par un feuiilet d'errata, une pelure,
etc., ont 6t6 filmies d nouveau de fapon d
obtenir la meilleure image possible.

This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/

Ce document est film6 au taux de reduction indiquA ci-dessous.

10X 14X 18X 22X

12X

16X

20X

26X

30X

24X

28X

32X

The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks
to the generosity of:

Nationai Library of Canada

L'exemplaire film* fut reproduit grflce A la
gAn6rosit6 de:

Bibliothdque nationale du Canada

The images appearing here are the best quality
posuibie considering the condition and legibility
of the original copy and in keeping with the
filming contract specifications.

Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed
beginning with the front cover and ending on
the last page with a printed or illustrated impres-
sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All
other original copies are filmed beginning on the
first page with a printed or illustrated impres-
sion, and ending on the last page with a printed
or illustrated impression.

The Inst recorded frame on each microfiche
shall contain the symbol -^^ (meaning "CON-
TINUED"), or the symbol y (meaning "END"),
whichever applies.

Les images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le
plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et
de la nettet« de l'exemplaire fiim6, et en
conformity avec les conditions du contrat de
filmage.

Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en
papier est imprimte sont filmis en commenpant
par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la
dernidre page qui comporte una empreinte
d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second
plat, salon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires
originaux sont film6s en commen9ant par la
premiAre page qui comporte une empreinte
d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par
la dernlAre page qui comporte une telle
empreinte.

Un des symboles suivants apparaitra sur la
dernidre image de cheque microfiche, selon le
cas: le symbols —^ signifie "A SUIVRE ", le
symbols V signifie "FIN".

Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at
different reduction ratios. Those too large to be
entirely included in one exposure are filmed
beginning in the upper left hend corner, left to
right and top to bottom, as many frames as
required. The following diagrams illustrate the
method:

Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent dtre
filmte A des taux de reduction diffdrents.
Lorsque le document est trop grand pour dtre
reproduit en un seui cliche, il est film6 A partir
de I'angle sup6rieur gauche, de gauche A droite,
et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre
d'images nicessaire. Les diagrammes suivants
illustrent la m6thode.

Inl

A TREATISE.

ROMANISM:

POLITI C AL

-AND

RELIGIOUS

In the (jth and lOth DECADES of the \0 CENTURY.

-BY-

WILLIAM REGINALD AKMSTKON(i,

OF 08G00DE HALL, TORONTO,
B A KRISTER AT LaW.

FOURTH EDITION-REVISED AND ENLARGED

1895.

' I:?

/76i'

^ 74251

895

Entered kccording to Art of FRrUament of Canad*, Chapter 08 of the Revised
Statutes of Canada of A. D. 186H. in ttae year of Our Lord, 1895, and %ll copyrights
reserved by William Ueoinald ARMHTiioxa, Khq., darriister at Law of the Town
of Owen Bound in the County of Orey, and duly roBlRi.ered in the office of the
Minister of ARriculture for the Dominion of Canada.

PRINTED BY

C. J. PIJflTT, " sen Office,"

OWEN SOUND, ONTARIO.
CANADA WEST.

PREIFAGEI.

The assertions o( Roman Catholic journals in Ontario and Quebec
that the Uom>vn Cathohi* religion is the only Christianity and that all
Protestant religions are mere heresies, and that Protestants hove no
rights 1 1 has caused the writing and publication of this book. I must
express regret that some one ntore capable than myself of the task has
not taken the initiative in the matter. At the same time, 1 show in
the subflequf>nt pages that Roman Catholicism is undoubtedly heresy
from Christianity as taught by Jesus Christ, His apostles and evan-
gelists, as we have their teachings handed down to us in the New
Testament, as gotten up under England's King James I.

There have been so many copies of the \7ritings of Jesus Christ
and those apostles and evangelists which are literally falsified and
unreliable, written by men for the most part calling themselves
Catholics ; the Bible Society of England having in the archives of
that society over fifteen thousand copies of such falsified copies (see
a report issued by that society some two or three years past) ; there-
fore it is time some one took up the matter to show the absurdity
of Roman Catholic pretentions.

Christianity is and will continue to be as given to us in the New
Testament in spite of the pretentions of the Church of Rome.

A celebrated writer, Isaac Disraeli, has given it as his opinion that
a long preface to a work is useless, especially when such work has an
index; therefore, I beg to request that the public will consult my index
and read such points as present themselves to their intelligences — then
pass their judgment.

WILL. REG. ARMSTRONG.

OwKN Sound, Ontario, Canada, October, 1895.

Debicateb

TO MV imoTHRn
MASONS AND OKANQEMEN.

As ALHO THK OTHKR I^nOTKSTANTS

OF Canada.

A TUKATIHE

— OK

The Position of tilings Political a"" Religious

-IN —

THE DOMINION OF CANADA

AM) OTHKR PARTS (iK THK HKITISH KMP!HK.
lu the lOth Decade of the 19th Century.

fHEN a people get into a difficulty, or to use the words of the
Celebrated JuniuH, " a political dead lock," which is appar-
ently surmountahle, connnon sense and self- preservation, as
in an individual case, is the first law of nature, which law
dictaTes the getting over the matter or putting it aside in the easiest
manner which circumstances suggest.

Now, at this time, 10th decade, 19 th Century, we British Cana-
dians have, not solely by our own mistaken policy and want of fore-
thought, been brought face to face with one of the most gigantic of
difficulties — our uncomprouii^ing enemy

" Jesuitical Romanism"

that dreadful heresy from the Church of Christ, which our ancestors
were compelled to crush as a power in Great Britain and Ireland,
during the memorable and GOD directed Reformation, is gradually,
silently and Slealthily encroaching upon our Free Institutions, and
will in a fdw years, if we do not check it by legislation, be too strong
for anything but civil war with the French Canadians and other
Romanists to compel ihem by force to respect civil freedom and British
Protestant Government. May the great disposer of all events direct
us to such wise legislative policy as will preserve the freedom of our
institutions, and forbid the necessity of such a dire and dreadful war!
The encroachments of Raman Catholic Ecclesiastics must be stayed, if
we are to live with credit to ourselves as a free people.
Yes, Freemen, we British Canadians are most assuredly to remain

in ipite of khe underhand work and double dealing of the Jesuits.
The Oovemment which accedes to their demands must perpetrate in'
justioA upou loyal British CanadianH.

"Justice to Catholics"!! "Justice to Catholics" !t is theory —
Justice to Catholics means Injustice to Protestant British Freemen.
The Romanists demand and look for appropriations of money collected
as taxes from free Protestants- to keep up their schools, in which
schools the young Romanist is taught bitter hatred to Protestant in-
8*;itutions and disloyalty to the Royal Authority of I'ur Sovereign, /.v
this Justice f is it common sense on our part to permit it?

If Romanists cannot exist without separate schools, let them have
them by all means — if they can do so by paying for them. But it is
a gross injustice to take the money of Freeman to keep up a system
of religion in which they do not believe and which they look upon as
no better than Islamism, and which is in truth — a stern undeniable
truth — heresy from Cnristianity.

T'iC howl of Quebec newspaper Editors against Ontario Orangemen is
extremely absurd and shows inci easing bigotry, intense lanaticism and
ignorance of simple facts — The A. F.d A.M., the Orangemen and the P.P.
A. have no aim but to hold our own, and are determined to pay no money
towards the support of Romanism a system of rHligion which is con-
trary to reasoning common sense.

As to alleged " Rights of the French in Manitoba" to havo separate
schools to he paid for by Government subsidy or apportionment of the
tax fund it is simply assumption and shows the Romish Ecclesiastics
in the Province to be the most unreasoning bigots. It seems incredible
that they suppose they can (by pretenses and absurd falsifying of docu-
ments, or by getting up false documents, and raising the cry of French
rights when such I'jhts are merely imaginary) draw a cloud over the
Ottawa Government, and hoodwink all the Courts in the Empire from
the highest to the inferior Oh, ouch ridiculously fanciful n nsense.
But it is not by mere conceit that you can make a Racehorse out of a
Hyena, you cannot expect reason or reasonable utterances from people
who cannot reason, people who fancy and believe they are the elect
people of GOD and that their Church is the only Christian Church and
that she has sole possession of the Key of Heaven, without the merest
shadow of scripture authority for such belief.

What will the projected " ffoly Alliance " between the Romanists
of Quebec and the Ontario Grits amount to ? Echo answers "tahw,"
which in English means nothing at all. That is if the Ontario Pro
testants unite and neutralize the boasted '< Balance of Power."

— 6—

Ah I yes, Roman Catholic rights and more places, more offices to be
filled by men for the moat part totally unfit for the duties.

That Roman Cstholios are now in posseflsion of a larger percentage
of Ooveriiment clerkshipa than their numbers amongst the population
of Ontario entitle them to ia a fact, as we have the whole matter in
plain type — over a whole half column of any newspaper, of Htatistics
respecting the Ontario Government Departments ia given in the last
census and in which the following figures ap|>ear which will show facts
to refute the ''no places " cry. According to that census the Roman-
ists are in Ontario as 1 to 6 Protestants, therefore they are entitled
under our absurdly liberal custom to one desk in a Government De-
partment for six Protestant clerks' desks, but we quOvn:

OOVEHMMKNT DrPARTMKNT. PrOTK8TANT§, I MANklTS.

Attornuy (ieneral 10. t.

Crown Lancia 39 5,

Educatiun (L . 17

Public W'--) H 80. tf.

. Treasury 88. 6.

. ^cretary and Re({iatrar HI 7.

LeRialative Asaeinbly 2U. 9.

Aftriculture 82. 8.

267. 84.

Thus there are in the Ontario Government Departments 27 officials
over the number they are entitled to under our al)8urdly liberal svstem.
If it were possible to make Romanists loyal to our Protestant govern-
ment, or cause them to arrive at a reasonable mental consideration of
their position amongst us, it might be different. But dealing with
people who hold themselves immeasureably superior to all the rest of
the Empire and that they are GOD'S peculiar and elect people and
their church — The Church of Roiue — is the only Christian church
(when the Word of GOD shows quite the reverse, see in future pages)
we must say there is an insurmountable difiiculty. The superabundant
number of olficial clerkships in the Ontario departments does not satisfy
them, no, the wish to crowd the Proteslants out altogether is apparent
as it is in Quebec. One to six is their proper proportion. There are
821 clerkships, one sixth of which go by the proper calculation to
Roman Catholics, which will give a fraction over 58, whereas they
have 64. This kind of impudent aggression must be stopped. It
cannot be possible that Sir Oliver Mowat does not know that we
have a secret and deadly foe in the Society of the .Jesuits and through
that society the whole Church of Borne.

— 6—

Let us hope that the Romanists will not drive us into civil war.
Yet we must hold our own, our own freedom and priceless Protestant
institutions cost what it may. A remarkable sentence, penned by the
celebrated Junius, " The, voice of an outraged people is the voice
of GOD." Ah ! true it is. Let us then trust to Him and in His
guidance.

Let us consider the

Manitoba Schools Further.

As an additional instance of the cunning and designing encroach-
ments ol the Jesuits as also the supine shillyshallying of the Govern-
ment of this country in yielding them their demands, we will read
statements published in returns filed in the archives of the Manitoba
Legislature respecting the position of the Children's Schools in the
Province of Manitoba. Such returns show that up to January, 1889,
seventy-four schools, Protestant and Roman Catholic schools, were es-
tablished in that Province. To maintain such schools the sum of $114,-
454.00 are annually paid. Of that sum $52,484.00 are paid for the
maintainance of Fifty Protestant public schools, and the balance,
$61,970.00, to maintain Twenty-/ our C&thoWc separate schools. The
Church of England has twenty seven schools, to which are paid $32-
65700. The Presbyterian Church has eleven schools, to which are
paid $16,790.00, and the Methodist Church has twelve schools to which
are paid out $8,039.00.

RECAPirnUiTioN, Thcs :

The Church of Rome, 24 separate schoola, which receive..

The Church of England, 27 schools, which receive

The Presbyterian Church, 11 " " "

The Methodist " 12 '• " "

»61, 970.00

32.037.00

lt),7S>0.00

3,037.00

»52,484.00 »o2,484.00

»1 14,454.00

Notwithstanding the facts which these figures show, Mr. Ewart, the
counsel for the Roman Catholics of Manitoba, has had the hardihood
to assert before a public meeting of the citizens of VVinnipea; that "the
Roman Catholics of Manitoba pay taxes every year to support the
Protesaant's schools. The condemnation of such language is apparent
to all free intelligences.

Thus Roman Catholic Ecclesiastics — heretics from Christianity and

^Sk

— 7—

aliens to free Protestant christian institutions by the influence they
wield, through the

Balance of Power

held by the Church of Rome in this country, aided by the double
dealing of unprincipled politicians calling themselves Protestants)
have induced the Government of the country to pay thera for separate
school support $9486.00, annually, more than is paid to all the Pro-
testant schools together, though the Roman Catholics have not half
the number of schools which the Protestants have, nor one-fourth the
number of pupild attending Kheir schools which attend the Protestant
schools.

There are men in th's country who are professedly Protestants who
say they " cannot see that the 'Catholics' are more encroaching than
Protestants are " ! I The only way of accounting for such failure to
see, is that they are unacquamted with facts wkich all Protestants
ought to be in possession of, or it may be that It pays best not to see.
Again, perhaps deception is resorted to, The Conservative is deceived
by representations in a Conservative newspaper that the Indepen-
dent Party established for the purpose of ousting the Conserva-
tive government at Ottawa, and tl.e Reformer is deceived by
representations in Reform journals that the Independent party
is established to oust Sir Oliver Mowat and his government at
Toronto. Both are undoubtedly wrong. Tne New party has no liason
nor understanding with either of the old parties, but intends to unite
both Conservatives and Reformers into one new and mdependent
party, claiming /a/r play and equality before the law for all, both
Protestant and Roman Catholics, and special privileges for
none.

It is folly to say that the Romanists are not, under our existing
government system, dominajit in this country The b.ilanceof power,
held by the Church of Rome in both the Dominion and Ontario
Governments will keep them dominant, and enable them to dictate
the terms upon which they will support the government in power, for
the time being. The duty of British Freemen, Grits and Tories,
Conservatives and Reformers is to unte for self-preservation and form
an Independent party to neutralize or keep within reasonable bounds
that balance of power, r^et us pause to ask ourselves. How are we
to get rid of paying money for the support of the Roman Catholic
Church if we do not form such party. Think of the deplorable and
degrading fact of an Ontario Departmental Minister (Ross, Education)

submitting the Bible, the sacred Word of our Eternal GOD to a Roman
Catholic Bishop for his approval and culling out such passages as
certain dogmas of his church are inconsistent with, and then having
such garbled ar^d mutilated scriptures printed as a school book for our
public schools and the cost of such printing paid fur from money
(taxes) fnrni<^hed by British Protestant Freemen.

How long are we British Canadians to put up with Roinish clerical
dictation, insatiable money demands and their manipulation of the
Balance of power, of which the French Canadians so impudently boast?

How long are we to endu;e literal imbecility, or it may be Hagrant
lack of principle, in the management of the finances of this country ?

The Jesuits Paradise-

A very Paradise for Jesuits and Jesuitism is the Province of Quebec.
The New York Churchman says : — " The Jesuits chased and expelled
"from Europe, smilingly show themselves in Canada, which country
" has heretofore as a British Dominion, so far as Ontario is concernel,
" favoured human freedom. But, deplorable to tell and melancholy to
" transmit to posterity, 2^he British Province of Quebec has stood
" still and lain dormant for the past hundred years through the stupi-
"fying and torpifying dictates of Romanism." Winking Virgins and
Miraculous relics (dead men's bones, &c.) " which tell lies," said Tally-
rand " without speaking."

After having been banished as public nuisances from France, Ger-
many, and other countries, the Jesuits are enshnued on the shores of
the St. Lawrence within earshot of the blast of freedom's trumpet and
the boom of guns which have been the instruments of destruction of
the enslavers of men. And within sight of those twin flags of freedom
and progress around which, on both sidf^s of the Atlantic, Freemen
rally.

Ah ! yes, the bigoted enslavers of men will again tremble at the flash
of those guns and the determined shout of Freemen as they rush to the
assault, lift to the breeze the banner of freedom, and trample into the
dusf the enemies of ''ivil and religious liberty.

A fair field is indeed opened in Quebec for the propagation of "ne
barbaric ecclesiastical medievalism of past times and the crushing
down of commerce, progress and mental freedom under the Jesuits.
Yes, so it is, and so it will be, a melancholy and degrading fact, which
will increase in importance unless a change comes over the spirit of

-9—

Jesuitism. Ab, no, that spirit knows no change ; it is as cruel and
demoniac now as when it consigned to flames and murdered in all other
ways, true and pure christians in Europe by the minions of its ^'holy
office" — the inquisition. May GOD forgive us for designating such
a Satanic system " holy office."

NothinR but the free education taught in our public schools and
colleges can enlighten the intelligences of Canadians and arouse them
to stem the Jesuitical torrent, which threatens to flood this country.
And if we do not form the New and Independent party to check or
neutralize this baneful balance of power, the Jesuits will And the
means to keep the force of edu''ation from opposing their scheii/BS.
The recent huge indemnity to them, $400,000, '* non vetoed at Ot-
tawa " a is one instance that the power of diplomatic, intrigueing
Jesuitism is a mighty and a fearful power in thii country, and which,
it is evident, naught but self-preservation and protecting their homes
and firesides will teach British Canadian Freemen to neutralize. The
great mass of British Canadians are too well off and too busy with
money making to trouble themselves about the enrroachments of
Roman Catholic eccleeiastics, but if we do not bestir ourselves the
time will surely come when the Jesuits will cast aside the mask they
now wear, and will let us know unmistakably that if we make our
livings in this country we must pay money to keep up the Church of
Rome and conform to the unscriptural and idolatrous worship of that
church, and uphold her heretical dogmas. Then and apparently not
till then will we arouse ourselves. Let us avoid, if possible, a civil
war and the horrid use of the bayonette. The encroachments of the
Komish Church are most glaringly apparent in the Departmental
buildings at Ottawa. For one Englishman or British Canadian you
meet, you will meet two French. Yet still the insatiable cry is shouted
by French papers " we are not treated fairly, we want more places —
moie ! more ! more !

Then LePatrie bombastically lets ofi" the following ridiculous gas-
conade in an article published in January, 1898, thus :

** vVe French Canadians are irreverently doomed to periafa if we do
" not ourselves take up the defence of " our rights.'' "We want no
" English and Protestant domination in this Canada of ours/ 1

" We are partisans of Catholic Canadian Domination— and no
" other I ! If the constitution that governs us is not able to protect
" us. If the men in power refuse to give us justice. If our own men
" allow themwives to be bribed by gold and titles, and enter into a

—10—

"compact with our enemies, our 'executioners' ! we must change
"all \Mi%— Change the Constitution ! Change the Gooernment !
•' Change the Allegiance ! ! ! for we do not want to be ' Choked.'

" The true Canadian will have enough pride ac' honour to refuse
" to play the slave. He who does not resist oppression, approves of it.
" English gentlemen, you do not hold this country by right of con-
'• quest, but by right of cession. We are not a conquered people— but
" a betrayed people ! ! Surely we love the British Crown (! !) we cherish
" our flag, but if it be true that the English flag protects tyranny, we
" will have no hesitation to change that, too; peacably if possible, by
" force if necessary ! ! "

This puerile babble was published in a Canadian newspaper during
the tenth decade of the 19th century. Ah ! well it is written by a
French Romanist, ''Surely we love the British Crown,'' he says.
Why did he not tell the truth about French Canadian feeling for the
British crown. Had he done so, no British Canadian would have
gone to the troub'e of setting his dogs upon him. We know to whom
the Canadian French are loyal, and we bide our time ! !

Again he says ''W^ cherish our /lag," what flag, -Johnny Habi-
tant ? You have let us know unmistakably what your flag is. How
long is it since this same newspaper, LePatrie, declared that the French
tricolour is the "Envelope which envelopes every true Canadian
heart, and will yet proudly wave over Kew France on the shores
of the /St. Lawrence."

Let us intimate to the Editor of LaPatrie that the British flag does
not wave over, neither does it protect tyrants nor tyranny, and no
man who understands what human freedom is can think it does.

This Editor acknowledges that this country is British by cession,
he does not seem to know how that cession was brought about. Did
France cede the country to Britain from a friendly feeliag, or was she
compelled to do so at the point of the bayonette. Shade of Montcalm^
Shade of Wolfe, arise and give this Editor a lesson in his mother
tongue, teach him that cession, in French as well as English, means
a yielding, a giving up the country and executing the treaty under
compulsion. The victory on the Plains of Abraham where British
generalship and British hardihood completed the conquest of Canada
and compelled old France to evacuate the country and execute the
treaty of cession. These are historic fact?, Mr. Editor.

One would suppose that at this time in the 19th century a man in
the position of the editor of a Canadian newspaper would have learned

—11-

■jiSUi-

sufficient reasoning power and would have read sufficient of Canadian
history to pause before giving vent to such ridiculous gasconade as
that above quoted as published in LaPatrie. We would not enjoy the
hearing of his having fc. in " Choked," as above is intimated at the
same time at is a pity he was not eating his dinner instead of writing
such a paragraph.

What rights are the French in Canada deprived ol ? What a ridi-
culously fanciful dreamer our editor must he. The Canadian French
are deprived of nothing by us, absolutely nothing. They are deprived
of nothing but such rights as the Roman Catholic church will not per
mit any one to enjoy — that church will not permit any man to be a
freeman. That, however, those who are slaves to Roman Catholiaism
cannot be supposed to understand.

As to British Protestant domination in Canada, the Canadian

French, or such of them as are able to appreciate human freedom,

know that it is best for them. At all events it is going to continue in

spite ot all they can do. with old France and her ally Russia to aid

„them.

Perhaps LaPatrie will condescend to give us a hint of the time when
the powerful, the holy Catholic, the conquering (and to conqutr) French
Canadians intend to '* change their allegiance " ! !

Jesuit Jhminaiion in Quebec-

The British Province of Quebec is now {rostrate at the feet of
Rome; or, to speak more pomtedly, it is governed by the " worst
society or company of evil men " which this world has ever known
— that engine of Satan, blasphemously called the Society of Jesus:
Oh, what a superlative misnomer! From all countries in Europe; from
the city of Rome itself (See a subsequent page), has that Society been
driven, as absolulely infamous and dangerous to Christianity as taught
in the Word of GOD, and to the public weal ; yet here in this Canada,
In the 19th century, it is accorded the rights of good citizenship, al-
though that Society ban drive . the EngUsh language from the schools
in the Province of Quebec, in which no langnage but French is taught,
except in such sch )oh as are supported entirely by Protestants. The
same encroachments are progressing in some three or four of the
eastern counties of Ontario. In a few years the Pro*.est»nt schools
will be driven out of Quebec and disappear. The cunning and serpent-
like assumption i of the Jesuits are so grasping, so intolerently bigoted
that Protestants will be compelled before many years to leave Quebec
if the Roman Catholics are not deprived of the power they possess

—12-

through their local legislature, and the balance of power. The
Toronto Mail during the winter of 1886 7, with commendable zeal
and energy, exposed the game the Jesuits are playing in the eastern
part of Ontario, which is but a continuance of their scheming for the
subversion of British Protestant institutions, and the substitution in.
stead of them, French and Romish institutions.

French is the Language

used in the legislature of the British Province of Quebec, for which
there is no definite authority. French Canadian interpretation of the
Imperial Statute of 1774 claims that, that Statute concedes to them
the uae of the French language, with other important concessions ;
there is no authority in that Statute fur such assumption — suppose
there is, it must now be looked upon as effete, as the Statute was ob-
tained from the Imp«»ria,! Purliament by the French Canadians as the
price of their loyalty at the time the American (lolonies revolted.
The French Canadians have in recent years unblushingly shown us
that lovalty from them to the Protestant Christian Sovereign of thi'
Empire is a myth, a mere pretense, (their rebellions having had
their ramifications and agents in every village and other locality
throughout the Province of Quebec.) Such fact is too well known for
any disloyal Romanish Priest or Layman to attempt to deny. Such
being the undeniable truth, the Statute of 1774 above referred tc, and
so often quoted by French journalists, sj far as the French Canadian
claims are concerned, virtually stands repealed, and is absolutely
to all intents and purposes, void. The laws enacted by the Do
minion Legislature are printed in French as well as in English. This
mistaken liberality on the part of Ontario -772^5/ and will in lime be
corrected, for this country is to remain British, let France and Russia,
with French > anadians and Irish Romanists to aid theni, du all they
can to the contrary. And we, if necessary, must compel all people to
learn and speak English and obey our laws, when such people enter
public life.

In an article on the French language and the asserted claim to its
being universally used and spoken throughout the world, L'Evene-
ment, a newspaper published in Quebec March, 1891, recalls the ad-
vice given by Bishop Lefleche, given about a year then past, to the
effect that :

"HE WOULD BE GLAD IF THE FRENCH CANADIANS WOULD NOT
"SPEAK ENGLISH UNNECESSARILY, AND WHEN COMPELLED TO SPEAK
•' THAT LANGUAGE, TO DO SO, AS IMPERFECTLY AS POSSIBLE. THERE

— la-

"18 NOTHING," SAID HE, "THAT I LIKE BETTER TO HEAR THAN A
" FRENCH CANADIAN SPEAKING ENGLISH BADLY NEVER THEN, MY
"CHILDREN -DESCENDANTS OF THE GRAND, THE ELEGANT, THE
"SUPREMELY 5*0LITE PEOPLE OF LA BELLE FRANCE -THE LEADERS
"OF THE WORLD. NEVER ALLOW A FOREIGN LANGUAGE TO ESTAB-
' LISH ITSELF BESIDE YOUR FIRESIDES."

We suppose this Rorniah ecclesiastic holds that we liritish Cana-
dians have lorKotten all about Great Britain's conquest of this country
(as some French Canadian newspaper editors would like to do), as also
the treaty of 1763 by which the Canadian French were elevated into
the position of freemen; which position the ii>ajority of them do not
seem able to appreciate. Does he hold that we have to thank him
and his coadjutors for the privilege of using our own English iu tho
British Province of Quebec ?

There is no doubt about the wish, in fact the intention, of the
French in Canada to put down everything British in Canada, especial-
ly in Quebec, and it is to bo feared th<5y will succeed in that Province
if we do not arouse ourselves from our careless apathy.

Let us not think ot depriving them of the freedom and the privil-
eges we ourselves enjoy But let ua never forget that it is our duty as
Freemen to show the French Roman Catholics that they must submit
to our British laws and respect our christian institutions. And that
as the descendants of the conquerors of this country we must and
we will dictate. We have done so before at the point of the bayon-
ette and we are quite able to do so again should it become necessary.

The Quebec Mercury, Xewspaper
Informs us with quite a trumpet flourish, that •' The English language
has been 'abolished ' !! in the township of Whitten, in the county
of Compton, as also in the township of Btanbridge, in the county of
Missisquoi " !

Has it Mr. Mercury? We shall see by and by what your Me.uuiml
effervescence will amount to. French Canadians had best ev^rt their
wits on the fact which is patent tn all reasoning intelliger ees : That
this Canada is a Dominion under the British crown, a part of the
British empire by right of conquest. Still further, that so it will re-
main until the end. And that the English language is, and is to bi>
for the time to come, the language of that empire and every part of
it. Let French people use their language as Germans, Italians, and
others, use their languages — amongst themselves. But English is the
language of this empire, and Frenchmen, like the Germans and others,
must learn it, for it most assuredly will be the language of all Legis-

—14—

latures, Government Departmonta, Courts, County and other municipal
councils in this Dominion. So take it coolly, Mr. Mercury. Keep
your French temper within rational bounds, if possible. For British
Canadians are determined tc put a stop to your French vaunting and
pueirle gasconadish boasting about abolishing the GOD created P^n-
lish languag , and your building up a New France on the shores of
the St. Lawrence, which the late Senator Trudelle prophesied would
include the whole of British America and the New England States of
the American Union. Wonder if Brother Jonathan is big enough
to resist the all powerful Canadian French t

As to the advancement of the English language throughout the
world, and the decression of French and other languages, see a sub-
sequent page.

French Canadian taking the part of France.

An Englishman writes to The Mail over the signature, ''John
Bully and thus reviews an article written by .J. X. Perrault a promi-
nent leader of French Canadians and an uncompromising Angloin-
visist (those who hate Britain). "In a recent editorial in the Toronto
Mail," writes Perranlt, " that paper mildly suggests that the Siam
difficulty should be a favorable opportunity fur the British Govern-
ment to wipe out permanently the preposterous Fren h claims in New-
foundlam!, which are so Annoying to both the Newfoudlanders and to
the whok- Dominion of Canada {always- excepting Quebec- )

" Well," continues Mr, Perrault, " by this time the Mail must
realize that the interests of France are no longer in the keeping of
foreigners. With a formidable army and navy. Backed by the Rus
sian Alliance! ! France is determined to assert her power in every
part of the world, regardless of foreign influence." (Ah, if she can.)

A century ago she was in possession of the greatest part of the
American continent, which she had discovered and colonized. (Why
did sne not keep it, Mr. Perrault ?) Great Britain took it from
her. " That splendid colonial empire, after a bloody war, leaving bu^
a few rocks in the gulf of the St. Lawrence," writes Mr. Perrault, "to
the French fishermen. Even these rocks are begrudged by the Mail
to the French. Well, let .John Bull and the Mail take them if they
can, " // they dare." Like the King of Siam, they will be glad
enough in a few hours to ignoniiniously back down in the face
of the irresistable army and fleet of the French Republic." This is
simply a rehash of the gasconadish elation of the French upon the
visit of the Russian fleet to the French ports. The victory over Siam

and the bnanting of the French press both in France and Quebec is
one of the u'ost brutal and mean offences ever comn:itted by a great
power against a weak people, yet it has thoroughly aroused French
enthusiasm. The French ought to know that this "victory" is at
best but a small affair, and must undoubtedly prove of still less im-
portance. The tone of the British Government respecting that affair
is moderate in the extreme, yet Great Britain will most certainly not
stand by and permit any more highhanded bullying by France, in
spite of the invincible army and fleet of France and Russian alliance,
of which Mr. Perrault boasts. As to the irresistibility or invincibility
of the great French army, that has still to be shown. It should not
be forgotten that the "invincible" armies embodied and equipped by
Napoleon III and Ganibetta in 1870-71 svere also boasted as irresist-
ible, yet still one array after another was ignominiously beaten in
quick succession by the cool determination of the Germans and the
superior generalship of German officers.

The Siam affair is very far indeed from being glorious to France.
It appears like a concocted scheme by the French ministry to make a
diversion in the public mind to quiet the feeling against that dirtiest
scandal the world has ever known, the Panama scandal. Tlie Gov-
ernment of coufoO wished it to be forgotten that nearly ail of the
Ministers of France had accepted bribes out of the Panama treasury.
Therefore poor Siam was made the scapegoat.

TM Russian Alliance.

As for Russia backing France, of which Mr. Perrault has so con-
fidently spoken, the less said about it the better. It is evident it will
eventually prove a one-sided affair. Ruseia will, there can be no
doubt, accept the aid of France if the Czar requires such aid, but he
is too clever to allow himself to get mixed up with any quarrels which
France raa^' get into without his own special permission. Such being
so, the Ru.-5sian army and fleet will not be at France's disposal.

The less bluster the French make about the alliance with Russia
the better for themselves. The self-interest of the Czar will dictate
to him the possession and occupancy of a naval station on the Medi-
terranean — south of France will answer his purpose as well as any
other part of the coast — and he will no doubt conclude a treaty with
Fran«*.e securing a station for his ships of war, because it will aid him
in his darling scheme to subjugate Great Britain.

" Perhaps," said an American diplomatist. " the Czar will find it a
difScult matter to overrun Great Britain." t

—16—

It is certainly anything but evidouce of national pride and dignity,
to see France, the '^ Grand .Vat ion" — a free republic -literally creep
in^ on her kneeH in the nioBt servile manner before the greatest auto
orat on the face of the earth, and French offi'-ers fawning upon and
toadying to the Russian naval officers during the visit of the Kussian
naval squadron to France, October, 1H98, to such an extent as (said
an Englishman, who was present on the occasion) to evidently disgust
the Russians.'*

Truly, Mr. Perrault, you and your French Canadian confreres will
have to live years longer than Methuseleh before you see such an un-
manly and disgusting spectacle as above mentioned to be laid at the
door of John Bull, or a " backing down " similar to the idea above
referred to.

It has been said that

The Treaty of Paris,

of 10th February, 1763, is the great foundation of the deadlock which
confronts us in Canada. That is not correct, however; there is nothing
in that treaty which British Canadians at this time would object to.
It secured nothing to the French Roman Catholics but the peaceable
enjoyment of 'their religion— the same is conceded by a Statute of
King George III. In fact there was not a word said about their laws»
language or i>eculiar institutions by any one of the commissioners at
the execution of that treaty ; nor was there in the terms of surrender
granted to the French General, the Marquis do Vaudreuil, who was
then the Governor of New France, wLcn he surrendered at Montreal
in 1700 to the British General Amherst, at which time Canada (or
New France) became a dependciiey of the British crown. The words of

Garneau, the French Canadian

Historian of Canada, regarding that treaty, are conclusive on the
point, and are as follows: "The only stipulation in the treaty re-
" garding concessions to the French m Canada was that Great Britain
" bound herself to allow them the free exercise of their religion."
Silence was maintained on the subject of French Canadian laws,
languages or institutions for the reason probably that in be'.'oming
British subjects the Canadian French liecame entitled to the rights of
freemen and were made participants in legislative institutions. *' Q."
— Was such British liberality thrown away "?

The Statute of 1774, above referred to, being now, through the dis-
loyalty of the French Canadians, become void, their assumptions are
preposterous, and their claim without the least vestige of right.

17—

Rritish Canadians regard the cunceRsionH to tlietn, the French Cana-
dians, of file enjoyment of their rehgion, conceded by the treaty of
Pariw of 167B, as an act of simple justice. At the same time, if a
Roman Catholic power had subjugated a Protestant country, what
wuuld have been the cuurs<' pursued f Those who have road the
history of the world, especially the Church of Rome, can best answt-r
that (juestion.

Great Britain and fatten Foes.

iph

fallen foe -tli

Dear old Protestant Britain does not trami
assertions of Irish agitators, who make livings by inventing and as-
serting misrepresentations, to the contri: y. England would now have
elevated the French-Canadian habitant to the position, status and the
enjoyment of the rights of a freeman, had it not been for the success-
ful opposition of Jesuitism and the inability of the French to
appreciate human freedom.

Experience is teaching us liritish Canadians that the effort to
amalgamate English and French in this country — to make one people
of British Protestant Anglo-Saxons and French-Romanists, with the
French language and the Roman Catholic religion determmedly
against us — is a lailure ; it cannot be done, and we must give up the
attempt until we can bring about a new state of things and a new
rjiode of governing this country. Romanism, especially when
manipulated by the Jesuits, as it is at this time, 1H95, is the same
today that it was centuries past: there is no change in either the
dogmas, the assumptions, or the policy of that system. How good ia
tne Eternal Fathkr in that HE has deprived that church of the fear-
ful power It once posse.'^sed.

A short time past in Montreal, a priest (a Jesuit, no doubt) got up
a table of statistics to show, as he said, that GOD is increasing the
numbers of the French-Canadians fur Bis own QOod and wise
purposes. Like the greatest number of Jusuitical statements, it was
not correct — indeed very far from truth, in this instance.

The priest attempted to show from the last census of Ontario and
Quet^ec that the French Canadians had increased in far greater ratio
than had the British in Ontario, and without immigration. He said
not a word about secret immiffration from France. He evidently
thought that no one knew anything about that immigration, which
through Jesuit intriguing has been going silently on for years past,
and is known to some British Protestants in the Province of Quebec,

-18—

who think it nafost to Aay nothing about it, Rinco they cannot fltop it.
Nevertheless it is going quietly on.

A French Savant,
Sometime in the beginning of the month of P'ebruary, IHH7, M.
Koohard, a member of the Academy of Medicine, Paris, delivered a
lecture at the Sarbonne, in which he referred to the decression within
the past twenty y«iar8 of the population in some parts of France. He
showed that in Ihode parts in which the people were in time past and
then still continued, bigoted adherents to the Church of Home the
depopulation was almost entire. Where the people had gone, he was
unable upon inquiry to ascertain. The persons whom he found in
those parts seemed, or pretended, to know nothing about where they
had gone : " Gone to Paris," was a reply sometimes to his queries.
A paragraph in an English paper, the London Sun, upon emigration
from Europe, shows that 74 086 emigrants had loft French ports
during 1871 and 1H72 for parts unknown — supposed destination, the
United States. How is it the ships sailed for parts unknown — one
po'n*. is not unknown. There are Jesuit priests in every seaport of
F"'rance, and many Jesui* brothers who are agents for or command
French ships ; such being the fact, what is the rational conclusion as
to the destination of those French ships which sailed for /jaaA? un-
known ? Had the people in those ships gone to Canada to swell the
number of the population of the Province of Quebec, and help to work
out a deep-laid scdeme of the .Jesuits, supplied with money by the
Canadian Romish Church, which could well-afford to spend millions
upon such a scheme, got up for her own aggrandisement and for the
injury of Great Britain ? Ah, yes,

" The. End Justifying the Means." '

As to the doctrine of the Church of Rome — The end justifies the
means — a Roman Catholic priest in the city of Ottawa, some time
during the beginning of the year 1889, offered a money reward to any
person who could show that any Jesuit had ever propounded, or had
ever held the dectrine that '• the end justly es the means" Now,
the Jesuits hold neither doctrines nor dogmas but those of the Church
of Rome, and to prove that " the end justifies the means " is a
doctrine of that church we will quote from the annotations printed in
the Douay translation of the Bible — the editions issued in 1035, 1810
and 1848 — which Bible, with the Vulgate of St. Jerome, are acknow-
ledged by the Roman Catholic church as authentic. The quoted notes

-19—

hIiow uniui8tukably Unit Ifjintj, atealing, deceit and prevarication
are coiiuiiendable and Hinlesn in certain cases — the end for which the
steahnK iH done, and the lies, ihicoit and prevarication are spokon -
jiiatifying the words and action^^ of the person perpetrating the rtaine.
if the end of which tends towards the benefit of the Church of Home,
or adherents thereto.

Douay Bible,

1 KprriiiNB OK 1(>.H.1, IHUi and IMH

Oetii'siR, I'itli ohaptnr, iHtli verst):— Abraham's concfaalment of his inarriagt*
with Sarah — is ithown to be juatiflablo ;

Abraham '\» calltxl " t'r.e faithful," yet in this instance he ought to have had
miftioieiii faitli in (lOD'H protection, but \\v luui not. The note simply com-
niends hiH duplicity.

2 — 8am K Editions :

Genesis, '27th chapter, 10th verse : Jacob and his mother deceivinf,; t)ie old
blind patriarch Isaac, and depriviiig Ksau of his birthright — is shown to hi;
justitiable, and, under the circumstances, meritorious.

a— Editions Of 1685 AND 181«:

Genesia, 3l8t chapter llHh verse :— Uachael's stealind her father's idols — is
shown to be justiiiable. as it is prosier to destroy all such idols. .\t the same
time it does >iot appear that she took them for any purpose but to worship
them, as it is reasonable to suppose her father Laban and his children had done.
We are ■^.ot told that she destroyed them.

4 -I^DiTioN or 1G3.5 :

Joshua, rtth chapter, 2nd vjrse : The Israelites ordered to lay in ambush
around the city of Ai, and capture the King by stratagem as had been done at
Jerico. This item of strategic warfare is much lauded, and the deceit
commended as justifiable.

5 —Edition ok 1035 :

1st Kings, in the Douay translation (let Samuel in the English version of
the Bible) 14th chapter, 2',)th verse : — Jonathan eating some honey, after King
8aul (his father) had issued an order to all persons to eat no food that day until
the King had been avenged on his enemies and the victory won.

It seonns to be supposed that Jonathan had heard of the King's order, yet
transgressed, being the King's son and hungry. His denial of any knowledge
of the order and his transgression are held justiAable and commendable.

() — Edition of lfi35 :

Same book of Kings, (or Samuel) 2lBt chapter, 4th and 5th verses : — David
eating the show bread— though he prevaricated, yet it is shown to be justifiable.

7— Editisn ok 1636 :

Same chapter, 13th verse ; — David feigning idiocy — is shown to be re^jalred
to save his life. His cunning and duplicity are laudeu as justifiable. His want
of trus^ in GOD is in no manner censured.

—20—

I-

;_■

i •
-■..

8— Edition ok 1636 :

Esther, 2nd chapter, 8th to 17th versea : — Esther's consent to marry
Ahasueras the King, he being a Gentile idolater — though deceit was practised,
it was shown to be jastifiable and wise, as she was the means of preserving
from death, thousands of her people, the Jews,

9— Edition of 1635 :—

Job, 3rd chapter, lat verse :— Job in his anguish curses the day of his birth.
— His nursing is held excusable.

10- Edition or 1635 :-

"Such prudent evasions of truth, and consequently the warding off of
" danger, are lawful and much to be commended for the benefit and advantage
" which may arise therefrom — and which St. Chrysostom calleth the wisdom
" of the serpent."

Ifc will be observed that items 1st and 2nd above are ^iven in the
notes to the three editions of the Douay Bible— those of 1685, 1816
and 1848. Item 8rd is given iu the notes to the editions of 1685 and
1816, bnt not in notes to edition of 1848, whilst items from the 4th to
the last, inclusive, are given oniy in the notes to the oldest edition,
that of 11634 ! !

How is this ? Is the Church of Rome changmg her doctrines — her
dogmas ? Perhaps it is merely an instance of the wisdom of the
serpent. Fif<f(? last item above. . , . ■

We will here also quote passages from the writings of Jesuits and
other Roman Catholic writers, as given by the Rev. Principal Austin,
A.M., B.D., of Alma College, St. Thomas, in his pamphlet entitled
" The Jesuits," to show still further that " the end Justifies the
means " is u doctrine or dogma of the Roman Catholic Church. As
also that certam maxims, which we quote below, are taught by the
Jesuits, and which are immoral and degrading.

IsT — Killing fou mkrf. Assaui t, or makino threats :

" A man is not permitted to resent a blow in the faoe, if the resentment is
produced by a revengeful feeling ; at the same time, he may resent the blow to
avert the odium of cowardice, even at tlie point of the sword." — Lkhsics.

'■ An assaulted person may kill his assaulter — follow him to do f.o suppose
be runs away, provided it is not done from revengeful feeling. It is lawful to
pursue the thief who has stolen your goods, why not then follow and punish
him who has stolen your honor — a man is under disgrace until he has wiped off
an insult in the blooo of thk inshlter, which must be done, however, without
treachery. Treacheronsly killing a roan is when the man who is slain had no
suspicion of the fate which awaited him ; an enemy, therefore, who is killed
openly cannot bJ said to have been slain treacherously, even if the slayer go
behind the back of his victim and give the blow with safety to himself."

— Escobar.

—21-

" Any Ecclesiastic may kill a man who has threatened to make public any
scandalous wrongdoing or blundering by h'mself or the order of which ne is a
member, when such man cannot be silencea by any other means." This is to
prevent and put a stop to any scandal jjettiug abroad, and being believed by the
laity TO THEiK soul's hort.

" An Ecclesiastic is justified in killing anyone v?I-,o has threatened to
deprive him of his reputation or his soodb, or to take hia life. Ecclesiastics
being upon the same footing as Laymen in such matters." — Lamt.

2nd — DUELLINO: • / . ,

" A man may send a challenge to fight a duel, for it is reasonable that he
may kill another lu a duel to save his own honor or his property, when a desire
or intention to deprive him of either, by chicanery or suit at law is evident, and
that there is nothing co prevent a man from killing his adversary in a private
way ; indeed I hold it advisable in such cases to do so rather than resort to the
duello, lor then his own life is not endangered." — Navarre.

dRb — Dishonesty HY AN Insolvent : ..-/:,

" A man who becomes insolvent may, with a good conscience, keep back
part of his property — dO much tliereof as may be required to support his family.
He may do so thougii he may have acquired his wealth by fraud, chicanery,
theft, or any other crime ; only, in such case, he is not at liberty to keep back
so large an amount as if he had obtained his wealth by honest means."

— Ehcobab.

4th — Taking a Bribe : • '

" If a person has taken a money, or any other bribe, to com'mit a wicked
act. and he afterwards fails to accomplish the act, he must return the bribe ;
if he has done tha died and fullilled the engagement, he is not under obligation
to Tdturu thb bribe." — Idem.

Htm — Dksiuino the Death of Another, for Gain : / ' '

'■ The owner of an estate in fee, may desire the death of one who holds a
life term of part of such estate, even if it be the father of such owner, and lie
may rejoice when such death tccurs, if such desire is not caused by hatred or
niera avarice, but for the sake of gain to himself, and to enable him to discharge
the liabilities to which the property is liable, or to which an inheritor becomes
liable." — Gabpar Hubtauo.

()TH — PUKJURY :

" A man may give evidence before a court, and swear That he nevei did
such a thing, (althoHgii he actually did it) meaning through mental equivocation
and evasion that he did not do it on a certain day, (last Easter, for instance), or
before he was born." This is very convenient in many cases, and quite inno
cent when necessary or advantageous ! 1 — Sanchez.

And, says Filutius : — " A surer msthsd of avoidiig falsehood is this — After
saying aloud ' I swear that I did not do that,' (the act in question) then add in
an inaudible voice, ' to-day ' ; this you perceive is telling the truth."

Cardinal Newman in his Apology, p. 270, says : •' 1 used to think
that St. Clement used the word "lie" as a hyperbole! but I now

—22—

'I v<-

{ ■r

M^''

believe that he thought as other early christian Fathers thought —
that under certain circumstances it is lawful to iell a lie.

Again on p. 278 of the same book the " Great Cardinal" quotes
St. Alfonso Liguori to show " EQuivocaiion" is justifiable, thus:
an equivocation (which is a play upon words, in which one sense is
taken by the speaker and another sense intended by him for the hearer)
is allowable if there is a just cause, that i3 in an extraordinary case,
and may even be confirmed by an oath "if the christian religion re-
quires it. " The end justiTjjing the means.

The assertion, vide pp. 277 et acq., of the Apologia, that Liquori
was one of the most truthful men of his time, and that he quitted the
profession of the law because he made a blunder which looked like an
attempt to give a false interpretation of a process in the case under
consideration. The probability is that he quitted the profession be-
cause his blunder revealed to him the fact of innate carelessness or
stupidity which rendered him unfit for a profession in which astute-
ness and the ability to see clearly the purport of any written matter is
an indispensable faculty

Can further proof he required to convince any reasoning intelligence
that the above quotations from the editions of the Douay Bible, and
the Roman Cath lie writers above named, show beyond the possibrlity
of successful contradiction that the '' end jnstifies the means " is a
doctrine of the Church of Rome and is held by the -lesuits, that the
precepts such as given above, which are taught by the -Jesuits, are im-
moral and degrading, and tend toward the undermining ot social well-
being and honest christian truth.

Perhaps the Ottawa priest above referred to, will attempt to deny
the above quotations from the Douay Bible, and from the writers
above-named. One maUer, it is safe to say he will not attempt to
deny, that he offered, through the public press, a money reward to
anyone who can show the facts which appear above. Another point
— It is safe to say he will not pay the forfeit money so ostentatiously
offered by him.

Secret Immigraiwn from France.

Two instances of secret immigration, before referred to, came to
light a short time past,* vouched for by the gentlemen who participated
in the scenes described. The first instance occurred in the autumn
ot 18H3, when five gentlemen happened to be in the neigdborhood of
Rimouski on a fishing and yachting excursion. One evening they

-28—

noticed a French ship at anchor in the river. They, in yachtman
style, hailed the watch. A man in pretty good English, though some-
what sulkily, replied they had '* put in for supplies." Save the
mark ! All the way up to Rimouski for supplies only ! The yachts-
men camped for the night ; and next morning when taking to their
yacht, one of the party asked : " Where is the French ship ? " The
French ship was nowhere to be seen. As they were still conversing,
one of the gentlemen called attention to a long line of habitant carts,
and some wagons iaden with chests, boxes, etc., wendmg its way in-
land. Had the Fren'^h ship landed a cargo of immigrants and gone
off during the night? That's a question.

Again, two gentlemen, during the autumn of 1885, left the city of
Montreal for a week's recreation and camping out near a village some
thirty miles north-east from that city, in which village they had been
when upon such trips several holiday times in years gone by. In the
village theyjound a number of strange people who spoke f» French
patois different from that spoken by the Canadian habitant. Who
were these people ? Those whom the gentlemen had formerly known
in the village seemed disinclined to say anything about them ; they
said, however, that they had come from Quebec (city). Wtre they
Immigrants from Old France? Echo answers, they were.

The above hints are given for the cogitation ol those who think
about Romish encroachments in this country, and those who do not.
The lecture of M. Rochard, the London Sun paragraph, see ante the
French ship, and Habitant Village incidents might as well be thought
of all at once. Then the question : Why such secrecy ? forces itself for-
ward. " Verily Jesuitism is a wily serpent." Another question comes
to the front : Is it a scheme of the Jesuits to transmigrate thousands
of Romanists from Europe to the Province of Quebec, and thus con-
summate Senator Trudel's dream^ referred to below ?

The statistical priest, above referred to, tells the simple, illiterate,
Canadian Habitant that GOD is working for him, and that he is
destined to overrun New England, Ontario and the Great North-west
Territories. We shall see something different from that I trow, and
that perhaps in quite a few years.

The Brilliant Future for the Canadian French.

The late Senator Trudel, or his correspondent ' Frontenac," was
somewhat premature in picturing the restoration of New France.
" 'A splendid empire,' writes one of them in one of his flights of
" ^^^iz^f, extending from ocean to ocean, from the Atlantic to the
" Pacific, ruled by the French-Canadian race ; subject to the DIVINE

-24—

" GUIDANCE OF THE CHURCH OF ROME, which is to be mistress
" of all British America and the States of New England, and event-
" ually the whole continents of North and South America." Almost,
as bright a future for the Habitant as for the Irish when they get the
upper hand, as prognosticated by the old crone, Bridget O'Carrolan,
some 150 years past.

A clever fellow once said, " Wonders will never cease." So it is,
the adage is occasionally verified. We in our simplicity supposed
that another such brilliant genius as either Senator Trudel or Biddy
O'Carrolan could not be produced during our day. Yet we were mis-
taken. Another such star has loomed above the horizan, Lycurgus
Olympus Dawvede, a French Canadian savant, has been
dreaming f

A banquet was given in November, 1891, in the city of Boston, in
honour of the Hon. Wilfred Laurier, the leader of the French-Can-
adian Liberal party, who gave us an interesting and eloquent speech.
But who is that queer looking mdividual who has just taJcen the floor
further down the table ? " Who is he ? " said we. " That is L. O.
Dawvede," was the reply. " What do those two letters ' L. O.'
represent?" " Lycurgus Olympus," was again wafted across the
table. "Ah, then," said we, " Lycurgus Olympus is no doubt a man
of mark." He proceeded, however, to enlighten the Bostonians and
the Canadian Britishers as to who are to be their masters in the

future.

He had dreamed— Lycurgus Olympus Dawvede — had dreamed a

dream, had seen a vision. The holy St. Anptina appeared to him and

had shown him a picture of the future. That sacred picture presented

to his enraptured gaze a hoary headed French Canadian wearing an

Imperial crown and Royal purple rooe, standing with folded arms

looking with extreme condescension upon two kneeling; forms. Thtrre,

said the good saint, is the Governor General of Canada and the

Governor of Massachusetts kneeling for favors to your race. The all-

pnwerful, the magnificent, the sapient, and the supremely elegant

French Canadian. This is the forecast of the future of your race,'

said the saint. And behold, I was alone; she had vanished like the

smoke from the calumet. Thus the holy saint— St. Aneline — has

revealed to us our destined position amongst the nations. She has

revealed to us that we French Canadians will some day in the near

future form one of the most compact, the most powerful, and the most

Catholic nations of the earth ; composed of British America New

England and Alaska, and which will occupy the most important place

in American civilization. In that civilization we will represent the

-26—

departments of science, ethice, arts, and elegance of sentiment and
deportment, in a word, the French civilizalion. " Ah," he — this
modern Lycurgus— continued, in a fine frenzy rolling ' " without
doubt we will be much more brilUant and powerful than we can now
Conceive. We will be able to unite our forces under one government
and under one dog — the magnificent tricolour,the metear flag of La
Belle France." Whilst waiting for the future to tear down "that vaiV'
-hich hides our destinies I ! let us work onward and upward, respect-
ing the flags under which we live. I.Pt us demonstrate that we
know how to reconcile our acts consistent with our great origin and
magnificent future, and the duties which are claimed from us as in-
habitants of the United States and part of the British Empire.

"Ah, Mr. Laurier, we felt for you whilst that grandiloijuent
harangue was being delivered. We did feel for you, because you are
evidently a man of superior culture, refined taste and common sense.'
— Bostonian.

Lord Durham

in his report tu the Home Government upon the oonditicn and causes
of discontent in this country, Canada, seemed to dispair of such a con-
summation as the formation of a unity between peoples of Anglo-Saxon
and French origin. " The French language," said his Lordship, " is
" of itself an apparently insurmountable barrier ; but when that is
" backed by the power and bigotry of the Roman (Catholic Church, it
" will become absolutely so." Ac the same time British pluck has
never been known to succumb to difficulties. The question : What
IS to be done ? How can we surmount our difficulty — how conserve
our institutions with Romanism blocking the way '? How can we
convince the French Canadians and other Roman Catholics that their
religion is heresy from Christianity, the most despotic, the most in-
tolerent despotism that ever existed as a religion, and the worst
apostacy from the Church of Christ that ever appeared in this world.

The Church of Rome is Despotic,

consequently inconsistant with that religion taught by Jesus CHRIST
and his Apostles, is shown in the premptory tone she assumes toward
her adherents, and their slavish and cringing conduct towards her
ecclesiastics. There are 8oii:e, and have heretofore been, instances of
independence of character amongst them, to be repented of we must
suppose, however, abject submission to ecclesiastic dictation is the
rule, ei^ pecially at elections of members of Parliament, at which times

-26—

J,
4

's'
■!-■
V •
% ■■

V',

tbey are literally herded together and driven to the polls to vote,
which forcibly brings to the intelligence of a freeman, A flock of
geese 'being driven to grass.

The celebrated Dr. Farrar, Archdeacon of Westminster, comment-
ing upon the doings of Roman Catholic ecclesiastics, used these terms,
and which show despotism still further : " The unlimited arrogance
and sacerdotal asauraptione of the clergy of the Church of Rome.
Their impure and disgraceful abuses of the Confessional* Their
imaginary power of absolving from oaths. Their ridiculously assumed
right to control and treat as beneath their position and notice, the
civil laws of this country ; and their laughable assumption of the right
and the power to command the military and naval forces of this
empire. As also their dogmatic assumption of the infallibility of the
Popes. But worst of all, their impious, tyranical and anti-christian
assumption of the power to wield the weapons of anathema and ex-
communication against all who do not and will not conform and
submit to the dictates, and heretical doctrines and dogmas of that
Church. Are her especial attributes and outrageous claims."

Heresy from the Church of CHRIST ; from the religion which was
estabhshed by JESUS CHRIST and his Apostles, and as shown in
the Holy Scriptures, is pointedly and unmistakably seen in the Roman
CathoHc formula of worship. The adoration, the bowing down before,
the absolute worship of the image of Jesus, " The Son of Man,"
(words always used by Him when referring to Himself) and all the
other Saints in the calendar. Instead of worshipping in spirit and in
truth, the one and only GOD, the Father of all, the Ckeatoh of
Heaven and Earth, through His Son, His only Son Jesus, the Son
of man, who is (!HRIST our Lord. The Church of Rome has set
up the worship ot His image attached to a cross — The Romish
Crucifix.

The Apostle Paul in his Fpi;;tle to the Romans, 1st chapter, shows
that apostacy unmistakably. In the 21st, the 22nd, 23rd and 25th
verses thus he writes of those who apostatise :

(tOM

").HT :--" Because when they knew GOD, they glorified Him not %9,ppi>,
^ re Uiankf ul ; but became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish

I'l'jilT .KyiJHiiih'jlood
mi

\: A

re darkened.

Professing themselves to be wise ^he^ ^^m^f^\f^^ o,-niy[,.ioqol

And changed the glory of th^Rfl^fflrgupJ^^ GftPoH^?! ^^^Al\yi\m

^ piyoniera lo enoiJaeb ia vlljiit>oq.''.o .ulin
2oth:— Who changed the truth of GOD into a Lie, and worshiiiped and

MADE LIKE TO CORUUPTABI,E MAN.

-27-

served the Creature more than the CREATOR, who is blessed forever.T-
Amen."

Sir Isaac Newton,

Undoubtedly ihe greatest intellect which the 17th or any other cen-
tury has produced, in his Observations on the Prophesy of Daniel and
Image woryhip, writes :

The invocation of the dead, and the kneeling and bowing down be-
fore, in fact the worship of their iuiages having been gradually intro-
duced during the 4th, Gth, Gth and 7tb centuries ; the Greek Emperor,
Phillipus, in the year ?io, A. 1)., declared against such worship as
Idolatrous. And his successor, the Emperor Leo-Isaurus, in the year
726, A. D., to put a stop to the scandal, caused a convention of
bishops and counsellors to be held in his palace ; and by their advice
he promulgated an edict to the ecclesiastics of Greece against such
worship or adoration of relics and images, and wrote to Pope Gregory
2nd, asking him to call a general council, an edict from which council
would put a stop to such idolatrous worship. Pope Gregory, however,
called the council, which met during the same year in the Vatican,
and confirmed and established the worship of images by all Catholics,
and excommunicated the p]mperor for declaring image worship

idolatrous, and absolved the Greeks from their allegiance to him •
and forbad them to pay him tribute, or to be to him in any manner
obedient or observant of him.

Thus in the year 726 of the christian era, the worship of the image
of Jesus and other sanits in the Church of Rome, was established and
firmly fixed. And SO it Continues to this day, and which was the
principal cause of the Greek Church leaving the Church of Rome and
declaring herself independent of that church.

Julian, the Apostate, a pagan emperor of Rome, writing about
the worshi;^ f the so-called CJatholics of his day, says :

" You christians add many dead men to your calendar for the
worship of their relics and images as well as Jesus. Who can suffi-
ciently denounce and abominate such absurdities. You have erected
sepulchers and shrines all over the country, as well as statues and
monuments for worship. Although you are nowhere in your scrip-
tures told to prostrate yourselves before tombs or sepulchers nor to
worship statues or images, yet ye do eo. Those sepulchers, said
Jesus, are full of filthiness and dead men's bones. How do you invoke
the approval of any god upon such absurd worship.

" If christians had adhered to the precepts of the Hebrews they

JIP/T

-28—

would have worshipped one GOD, instead of many ; not one man
only, but many unhappy men. They adore the mere wood of a cross
and make the form of it upon their faces and before and upon their
houses."

Jesus, who is CHRIST, said to ua, " worship the FATHER, who is
the Chkator of Heaven and Earth, who is a spirit, and must be
worshipped in spirit and in truth." Again said He, " In vain do
they worship the Father, teachmg for doctrines the commandments
of man." Is not the adoration of an image, though it be the image
of a divine person, still a human creature, heretical. Do they who
do so, worship the Father when they kneel before the image of Jesus
— •' The Son of Man?"

Mary, the blessed Virgin Mary, was the Mother of the man Jesus,
and not Lhe Mother of GOD, as believed by Romanists. GOD had no
Mother, He was jelf- created and existed and exists by His own
power; sa:d one of the apostles: " CHRIST, the Anointed One. The
immortal spirit of the only begotten Son of GOD, the Father, the
Creator of Heaven and Earth. And that Jesus, " The Son of Man,"
as mentioned by St. Paul above, is " The Creature," there is no
reasonable doubt.

Jesus did not say to us, pray to Me, or to My human Mother, the
Virgin Mary, or to St. Paul or St. Peter or to any other saint. But
said He pray to the Father, and whatsoever ye ask of Him m My
Name He will give it you.

The Father knows all about us, our wants and our circumstances
and will give us what is best for us when we ask Him ; but we must
ask Him through the intercession of Jestib Christ, who is our inter-
cessor — our sole and only intercessor.

The root and foundation of that great Heretical system, the Church
of Rome, is the perversion of a text .>{ the Holy Scriptures, the
falsifying in the most heretical manner, the Word of GOD as written
by the Apostle St. Matthew. In the version of Matthew's Gospel^
printed in the English New Testament, under the auspices of
England's King, James I, (the translators having had no means of
ascertaining its truth or falsity), from the 13th to the 20th verses of
the 16th chapter, it reads as follows — the same is given in the Douay
translation — :

" 13. When Jebus came into the coasts of Caesa ea Philippi, he asked his
disciples, saying, Whom do men say I the " Son of Man " am?

" 14. And they said, Some say that thou art John the Bapiist ; some Elias ;
and others, Jeremias, or one of the prophets.

" 15. He saith unto them, But whom say ye that I am?

-29—

" IB. And Simon Peter answered and said, Thou art the Chbist, the Hon of
the living GOD.

"17. And Jksiis answered and naid untD him, Blessed art thou, Simon
Barjona ; for flesh and blooil hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father
which is in heaven.

" 18. And I say unto thee, That thou art Peter, and upon this rock will I
build my church ; and the gates of hell shall not prevail a>»ainHt it.

" 19. And 1 will give nnto thee the keys of the kingdom of Heaven ; and
whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven : and whatsoever
thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in Heaven.

"20. Then charged he his disciples that they should tell no man that he was
Jkhus the Chuist." : •

Copitfi of the. Scriptures.

Let us bear in mind that the sacred writings of the Apostles and
Evangelists, have been subject to being copied by innumerable eccles-
iastical zealots, by far the greater majority of whom called themselves
Catholics, und who did, it may be said, what they pleased in the copy-
ing of such writings.

In a report of the British and Foreign Bible Society issued some
few years past, it was stated that, that society is in possession of over
15,000 (fifteen thousand) copies of the writmgs of the Apostles and
EvangeUsts ; all of which, except three or four, are held as unreliable.

The Wicaliffe translation which is from the Latin of St. Jerome, is
held first as to reliability. Next comes the '' Alpha,'^ a Sinaitic
manuscript, which is as yet anonymous. The style of diction, Ac, is
said to resemble the writings of Clement, of Alexandria, but it bears
date in fourth century ; therefore it cannot have been written by him,
as his death occurred during the second decade of the third century.

Next in order of excellence ranks the ^^ Alexandrian'' held by
learned antiquarians a work of much excellence, and which was
brought to England by Cocil Lucar, then Patriarch of Constantinople,
and by him presented to King Charles 1st, of England, and bears date
in a late decade of the fourth century.

A fourth copy which may deserve mention is the "Z?f2fl." This
copy is said to be for a large part of it unreliable, yet quite superior
to the 15,000 other copies which are literally worthless. Self-sufficient
conceit has brought upon the copyists of that large number just pun-
ishment, as their copies are little else than waste paper.

The great Alexandrian Library in which was the most valuable col-
lection of thoelogical and other works, was destroyed by fire during
the last decade of the fourth century and the large collection of

christian works collected by the Emperor Constantiue was destroyed
by the Turks after the taking of Constantinople, 6th decade 15th
century. There being then no public repository of the sacred writings
of the Apostles and Evangelists, King James 1st, of England, it is
said, procured by means of sr^cret agents, copies of our four gospels
and the other writings of the Apontles which were translated, and
with the manuscripts above mentioned formed the New Testament of
King James 1st, of England.

Alessandro Gavazzi,

the Italian Christian preacher, once a Romish priest, in several of his
interesting discourses, told ns of his conversion, to use his words, from
Romanism to Christianity. The commencement of which conversion,
or that which first opened his eyes to the great deception perpetrated
by Catholic ecclesiastics between the second and the fifth centuries,
was the discovery by him in the library of the Vatican of the oldest
copy of the Gospel of St. Matthew which was then and, as held by
Gavazzi, has ever been in existence. It is a Gospel which the Pdpacy
does not acknowledge, and to which the endorsement of the College
of Cardinals of that Church has not been given, nor was it by the
Council ol Trent, though bearing date in tne 85th year of the first
century, a short time after the crucifixion of the Redeemer, — the copies
which were used by the Bishops in King James I. time, when trans-
lating the Gospels to form part of our English New Testament, and
which bore the endorsement of the Papacy as authentic, were falsified
copies. Of course the Bishops as translators had no option — they
were compelled to use such copies as might be spurious, they having
no means of ascertaining their truth or falsity, — and it may be sup-
posed that they did not suspect the correction of any of them.

Gavazzi gave us the translation of the passage above referred to as
written by the Apostle Matthew in the Enghsh translation. In the
old hidden-away gospel which he, Gavazzi, had tound, and which
translation as to the point in question is as follows — which must be
read instead of the 17th, 18th and 19th verses of the 16th chapter
of King James' version of the Gospel by St. Matthew, as above
quoted : —

" Thou art Simon, but thou shalt be called Peter. What do the people say
of me, whose Son am I ? One of the disoiples answered, Some say Thou art
Elias ; and Home say, John the Baptist come again into the world ; but what
sayest thou Simon that I am ? Simon answered, Thou art the Christ, the Bon
of the Eternal Father. Then said He, thou sayest it ; upon this Rock I build
my Church and the power of Satan shall not avail against it."

-81-

What, then, is the Rock upon which Christ haa built his Church ?
Upon Himself, and Himself alone— the Rock of ARes. " Thou art
the Christ, /^g Son of the Etkrnal Fathkr," — that is the Rock upon
which the Church is built, and not the Apostle Peter or any other
human being, although an Apostle — but Himself, Jesus Christ, the
everlasting Son of the Eternal Father — (we may add other texts in
connection herewith) ; " Jesus is Christ who was crucified, died and
was buried, and the third day lie arose from the dead, to be the pro-
pitiation for the sins of His people ; He ascended to the Fathkr and
ever liveth at His right hand, the one and only Mediator between the
Father and the children of men."

Let us read the following passage : —

" 18, For through Him we have access by one spirit unto the Father.

" 19. Now, therefore, ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellow-
citizens with the saints, and of t'r e household of GOD.

"20. And built upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets. Jehus
Christ himself being the chief corner stone. (The Rock.)

"21. In whom all the building fitly formed together groweth unto an holy
temple in the LORD.

" 22. In whom ye also are builded together for an habitation of GOD throngh
the Spirit."

— Apostle Paul's Epistle to the Ephesians, 2nd Chapt., 18th to 22nd Verses.

The Mother of Jesus.

The Blessed Mary is not mentioned in the Word of GOD as a
Mediator between GOD the Father and the sons of men ; nor is any
other saint. Jesus who is Christ is the only Mediator. In the first
and second verses of the 2nd chapter of the 1st Epistle general of St.
John, it is given : " And if any man sin, we have an advocate with
the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous ;

" And He is the propitiation for our sins, and not for ours only, but
for the sins of the whole world."

Again in the 5th verse of the 2nd chapter of St. Paul's Ist Epistle
to Timothy, it reads :

" For there is one GOD, and one Mediator between GOD and man,
The man Christ Jesus," who tells us to pray to the Father, and, said
lie, " whatsoever you ask the Father in My name. He will give it
you." Those who read the Word of GOD understand the difference
between the Gospel of St. Matthew as above referred to in chapter 16
and the other three gospels ; but those who do not or who dare not
read that word cannot know anything about it.

The assertion of Archbishop Tache, of Manitoba, that the ecclesias-

— »2—

tics of the Church of Rome encotirage Roman Catholics to read the
Bible, diaagrees with the fact of a priest of that church in St. Koche,
a village in Montreal Diocese, but a few years past gathering in a
wheelbarrow as many copies of the Bible as he could gel his hands
upon, then after subjectmg the books to much indignity, he caused a
fire to be made in ihe most central place in the village, and deliber-
ately threw the Bibles one after another upon the hre and thus burned
them all to ashes, having the simple, ignorant Habitants as his
audience.

He dared to burn to ashes the sacred Word of the Eternal GOD.
Was he, this priest of heresy, one of those who say in their hearts
" There is no GOD '7 Did he think that he could annihilate that
sacred, that everlasting Word of GOD by burning a barrowful of
copies of it, or was he a mere instrument in the hand of Satan and
obeying his dictate, when the British Bible Society print and circulate
by giving away and selling at less than cost, over {4,0(X),000) four
millions of copies of that Word in 800 languages and dialects of lan-
guages, everi/ year.

It cannot be said — the laiue excuse cannot be offered, that he held

those bookrt as heretical works, for they were principally copies of the
Douay.and DeSaci translations. It matters nothing which translation
they were for those two as well as the English translation of 1 ing
James I., are all the Word of GOD, but differing somewhat in the
rendering of some texts and passages.

The Quebec Auxiliary Bible Society have published the DeSaci
translation for French readers, in the French language, which was
first published under the auspices of the Roman Catholic Archbishop
of Paris in 1701.

Four Protestant clergymen in the Province of Quebec at the request
of that Auxihary Society, examined into and maiu; a report and a
solemn declaration upon the attitude of the Romisii Clocgy toward the
Holy Scriptures, who after a "■ conclave delihti at ion" condemned
the work, and ordered all Catholics who had copies to burn them with
tire, no matter which of those three translations. How strange the
works of the evil one stultify themselves sometimes. That book, the
DeSaci translation of the Word of GOD, was condemned to the flames
as a bad book, had been authorized by a high dignitary of the Church
of Rome as a good and true version of the scriptures. One of the
Quebec Bishops denounced it, the DeSaci translation, as having been
printed by the Quebec Auxiliary Bible Society for the purpose of
making Pagans I

—as-

Pursuant to the order above referred to, several copies were burned;
the simple, ignorant habitants not knowing the value of the sacred
Word, obeyed the orders of the priest.

The Rev. Mr. Fortin, of Winnipeg, who lived for some years in
Quebec, shows that the Canadian Frein' » are a people who generally
know nothing about the scriptures as the Word of CiOD, and thousands
of them never heard of the Bible ; unfortunately the Irish Romanists
are in a similar otate of degredation.

No, Archbishop Tache, of Manitoba, muit have been misinfcM' tiled!
The clergy of the Church of Rome do not encourage the reading of
the scriptures amongst their people; on the contrary, the facts given
above show that they do all they can to prevent their reading the
Word. There is a certain kind of old people whom they will permit
to read some parts of the scriptures, but they are seldom to be found
either in Canada or Ireland.

Romanists are all taught that the key of Heaven was given to 8t.
Peter, to let into Heaven whom he choose, giving as their authority
the 17th, 18th and 19th verses of the IGth chapter of the Gospel ty
St. Matthew, which three verses arc herein shown to be a false inter-
polation invented and inserted by Monks calling themaelves Catholics.

Speak to any adherent to the Church of Rome upon the vital point
— The rock upon which the {!hurch is built — his first sentence in
reply to you will be a repetition of the above -perverted passage in the
said 16th chapter of St. Matthew, the 17th, 18th and 19th verses.
His Church being founded upon St. Peler, whom, he thinks, holds the
Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, to admit or ex lude whom he may
see fit, is quite enough for bim; he will also inform you that " Peter"
means a Rock.

St. Paul's Prophetic Knowledge.

To whom could the Apostle St. Paul have referred in his 2nd
Epistle to the Thessalouians, 2nd chapter and 11th verse, in which he
uses the prophetic words, " And GOD shall send them strong delusion
that they siiouid believe a lie."

Apostasy From the Church of CHRIST-

What is thts He, and who are they who will believe it ? referred to
by St. Paul in that verse. The original Greek cannot be interpreted,
a mere false assertion, but refers to a very extended and important
falsifying of trnth.

In St. Paul's 1st Epistle to Timothy, certain people are described

-84-

i'^--<.--

?■.<■.

as apostates from th» faith. In chapter 4, 1st to 7th verses it is given

thus : ' r ; '

' 1st. Now, the spirit speaketh expressly, that m the latter times some shall
depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of dtivils ;

" 2nd. Speaking lies in hypocracy ; having their conscience seared with a hot
iron;

" 3rd. FOKDIDDINO TO MAIiBY AND COMMANDINU TO ABSTAIN FROM MEATS, which

OOD hath created to be received with thanksgiving, of them which believe and
know the truth.

"4th. For every creature of GOD is good and nothing to be lefused, if it be
received with thanksgiving.

"5th. For it is sanntifiel by the Word of GOD and prayer.

" 6th. If thou put the brethren in remembrance of these things thou shalt b^
a good minister of Jesus Chribt nourished up in the words of faith and of good
doctrine, wherennto thou hast attained.

" 7th. But refuse profane and old wives fnbles, and exercise thyself rather
unto godliness."

In the 8rd verse above we read, " Forbidding to marry, and 3om-
manding to abstain from meats." Who are the people who have done
80, or are doing so in this, " the latter time " referred to above. For-
bidding to marry and who command to abstain from meats? The
Church of Rome is the only church and Roman Catholics the only
people. The ecclesiastics of that church are forbidden to marry and
all the adherents to that church are commanded to eat no meal on the
Friday in each week and other days. How is it that St. Paul con-
demns forbidding to marry, the celi' acy of the Roman Catholic clergy?
We must conclude that it is because CHRIST condemned it.

In the 2nd chapter of Revelation, CHRIST, who is designated
*' The Son of man ' and the Alpha and Omega, the first and the
last," is represented as commanding St. John to write to the church
of Ephesus. After commending them from the 1st to the 5th verses
for some works and warning them that they must repent of having
left their first love, in the 6th verse it is written, " But this thou
hast, that thou hatest the deeds of the Kicnlaitanes, which I also
hate." From the 12th to the 17th verses St. .John was commanded
to write to the church in Pergamos. In the 15th verse it is written :
" So hast thou also them that hold the doctrmea of the .Vicolaitaneii,
" which thing I hate." 16th verse : " Repent ; or I will come unto
" thee quickly, and will fight against them with the sword of my
" mouth."

Thus CHRIST pointedly condemns the Nicolaitanes, now who were
they ?

—35-

Sir Isaac Newton, in his Observations on the Apocalypse, gives the
derivation of this word. He spelled the word, " Nicolatans," as also
did Clemenl, of Alexandria. Luther, Stillingflect and Eusebins use
the word Nicholastans. However, the orthography of the word is
not material. Sir Isaac says the word is derived from " Nicholas,"
one of the seven deacons of uhe primitive church at Jerusalem, who,
having a beautiful wife and being accused of f&ndness for her, he
abandoned her and permitted her to marry whom she choose ; saying
that a pious and holy life would not admit of the least of worldly
attractions. Henceforward he lived a life of celibacy, contrary to and
in defiance of GOD'S ordinance of matrimony.

Luther on several occasions denounced the " Nicolastanisra " of the
Romish clergy as a violation of GOD'S ordinance of matrimony.

The Roman Crucifix Idolatrous. '

Again, the apostatizing of the Church of Rome is pointed at in 8t.
Paul's Epistle to the Romans, 1st chapter, from the 21st to the 25th
verses; speaking of those who apostatize, it is given thus : (No material
variance in the Douay translation.)

" 'ilst. Because thivt when tbey knew GOD, they glorified Him not iia GOD,
neither were thankful ; but benaiue vain in their imaginations, and their foolish
heart was darkened.

" 22nd. Professing themselves to be wise, they became foola .

"•23rd. A.nd changed the glory of the uncorruptable GOD into an image made
like to Gorruptable man, And to birds, and four-footed beasts, and creeping
things.

" 24th, Wherefore GOD also gave them up to uncleanness through the lusts
of their own hearts, to dishonour their own bodies between themselves.

" 2r)th. Who cbangod the truth of GOD into a lie and worshipped and served
the creature more than the Cheatok who is blessed forever. Amen.

The 23rd verse above seems to point to the image of the man Jesus,
the crucifix of the Romish worship, as a departure from the faith.
Vide Ist verse of chapter 1 of St. Paul's prophetic knowledge fore-
shadowing the great apostacy which would arise in the world.

There is no religion professed at this time, nor has there been at
any time, the adherents to which may be said to havo a knowledge
of GOD, (2l8t verse above) which has set up the Image of a man, to
bow down before and worship, but the Church of Rome. In the Greek
Church it 18 different. In that church a crucifix, an image of the
sacred man Jesus or any inferior aaint is unheard of There are
pictures representing scenes in scripture narrative as also divine
persons, found in the church and private houses throughout Greece

-86-

and Russia ; there also statues of saints, but nothing at all of the kind
tor adoration or worship.

Jksus, who is CHRIST — the annointed, the only begotten Son of
GOD the Father — always referred to himself as " The Son of man"
As a son of man He was a creature as His Mother, the Blessed Mary,
was or as any other man or woman is a creature. CHRISTOS — the
annointed, the chosen one — is the Immortal Spirit of the Son of man.
Jesus Christ who was chosen and sent into this world as the spirit
of the child Jesus, son of the Virgin Mary, to die upon the cross as
the propitiation for the sins of the world. Therefore, they who have
made his image of wood, or stone, or metal, and attached it to a cross
to be set up for adoration or to be " worshipped or served," have
" changed the glory of the uncorruptable GOD into an image made
"hke unto a corruptable man." GOD is a spirit and must be wor-
shipped in spirit and in truth. We live in "the latter times," as
referred to by St. Paul, and the Church of Rome seems to ke pointed
at by the Apostle as the people who would depart from the faith ; as
said He, the " SPIRIT speaketh expressly," &c., as above quoted.

A Hindoo Christian clergyman, the Rev. Suraatara Vishma
Karmorkar, whilst delivering an address in the city of Montreal, July,
1B98, thus refers to Roman Catholicism: " It is much to be deplored
" that there is a marked similarity between the Mass of the Church
" of Rome and the Pagan Idolatry of Hindoo worship. Hindoos say
" that ' Roman Calholic worship seems but » new name for their
" worship.' It contains little of the s^irii of Christianity, and still
'•shows the poison of old Roman idolatrous philosophy, with which it
" was thoroughly impregated in ancient times.

" Often Hindoos ask us after look'ng at the Romish worship, ' what
"is the difforence between that performance and our worship?'

" In India we christian ministers have to contend not only with
" the Demon of Hindoo Idolatry, but also with ihat hydra-headed
" monster, Jesuitical Romanism." ■■'• '^'' * '^■

After the enunciation of such ideas, a mob of Romish Montreal
roughs collected on the street opposite the house where the meeting
was held, and by their shouts and savage yells alarmed some of the
ladies in the audience. But upon a small number of young fellows
arriving upon the scene and ordering the "t-owd to keep quiet or some-
thing disagreeable tn them might occur, they became as quiet as
sheep ; and the ladies, guarded by their friends, got home without
injury. The Mayor of the city acted with proper dignity and due
and kind attention.

—37-

What people, what church or leliginu could the Apostle 8t. Paul
have referred to as those who would " depart from the faith," and
again those who would '' believe a lie y" if it is not the Church of
Rome. He undoubtedly meant some peculiar people, some people
who would become prominent and notorious throughout the world in
this latter time, and which would continue to exist until destroyed by
the briLfbtness of the coming of the Lord Jesus CHRIST, as St. Paul
wrote to tht' Thessalonians, 2nd Epistle, 2nd chapter and 8th verse.

As to the images " of four-footed beasts, birds and creeping things "
mentioned in St. Paul's Epistle to the Romans, Ist chapter and the
latter part of the 23rd verse, that part of that verse must have been
added by some cunning ingenious ecclesiastic. The verse cannot refer
to the Mythological worship of the Egyptians as declared by Pope
Gregory 7th, That cannot be possible. The Pagan Egyptians, it is
undoubted, made images of man, of birds, four footed beasts and
creeping things to woiship them. At the same time they never knew
the true GOD as is mentioned by St. Paul in the 21st verse of the Ist
chapter of his Epistle to the Romans which is above quoted. Nor
had they any definite idea of Him or of worshipping him, an in-
visible GOD whom they could not see, until aftei' they, the Egyptians,
had received CHRlsT ; so that St. Paul could not ha^-e written those
words which refer to birds and creeping things with reference to the
Pagan l^gyptians. His words arc, " When they knew (WD they
glorified Him not as O0J>," Ac. As Pagans they knew nothing
of the true GOD. As to the worship of images in the Church of
Rome see ante in quotation from Sir iisaac Newton's observations on
the Prophesy of Daniel.

Those who have apostatized from the faith have added another part
to the great Lie. They have changed the Word of GOD as written
by the Apostle St. Matthew, by expunging an original passage as
written by St. Matthew and foisting into its place a false one — the
17th, iHth and 19th verses of the 16th chapter of the Gospel by St.
Matthew as we have it translated as part of our New Testament —
King .lames 1. version hereinbefore referred to. Which false passage
sets forth that CHRIST would build His church upon St. Peter and
to him He would give the key of Heaven (to admit into or exclude
from Heaven whom he choose) This invention is undoubtedly an im-
portant part of the //r^'flt^ Z/^.

Other passages in the New Testament, which from one passage
running counter to another, must have been changed by monks

—88-

n i.

1 1

I I

zealous for the supremacy of the Church of Rome in ancient times,
and which through Satanic influence have caused confusion schism
and unbelief in the Church of CHRIST, and in numberless instances
Deism and Athiesm in the minds of men. Thus Satan does his work.

History shows that alterations were frequently made in copying the
sacred writings and books of scripture (before the invention of print-
ing) by monks and other scribes who through self-sufficient conceit
and the instigations of Satan thought themselves capable of improv-
ing the writings of the Apostles and Evangpliyts who wrote the Gospels
and Epistles. Even St. Jerome was accused before a synod of Bishops
by his former friend Rufinus, ct heresy in altering the text of certain
passages of scripture.

The passages hereunder given and copied from the Gospels of the
Evangelists St. Mark and St. Luke and the Apostle St. John, describe
the very same scene between our Lord and His Disciples as thai
above quoted from the 16th St. Matthew, 13th to 20th verses, as
given in King .James I. version of that Gospel, the 18th to the 16th
verses and 20th verse are in no manner changed from the original
Gospel as written by St. Matthew and found by Gavazzi ; but the
17th, 18th and 19th verses are entirely changed from the original copy
as found by him. The version issued from the Vatican as authentic,
and represented as having been written by the Apostle Matthew, which
the translators in James I time used, was not authentic and was
probably never heard of for 200 yeats after the Apostle Matthew's
death. THE 17TH, 18TH AND 19TH VERSES OF CHAPTER 16 OF
ST. MATTHEW'S GOSPEL ARE, FROM THE FIRST TO THE LAST WORD,
A FALSE RENDERING OF THE PASSAGE" AND FOISTED INTO THE
ORIGINAL TEXT AS FOUND BY GAVAZZI, in which there is not one

word about Christ building His Church unon St. Peter and giving
to him the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, nor is such an idea
propounded in anj/ other part of GOB'S revealed llord-

The Point to be Gained

by such a perversion of the original text of St. Matthew's Gospel was
to make out a clear case in favor of the Church of Rome attaining to
universal supremacy over all other Christian Churches ; hence, at the
instigation of Satan, the Word of GOD in those three verses was
changed, and upon that changed and falsified part the C!hurch of
Rome was built.

The same scene as given between our Lord Jesis Christ and His
Disciples in the English version of St. Matthew's Gosj^el, 16th

-89-

chapter, 13th to 20th verees; is given in the 8th chapter of the Gospel
by St. Mark, English vt-rsion, 27th to 88rd verses, which are as fol-
lows (the same is given in the Douay translation) : —

" 27. And Jesus went out, and his disciples, into the towns of Cseaarea
Philippi : Rnd by the way he asked his disciples, saying unto them, Whom do
men say tliat I am ?

" 28. And they answered, John the Baptist ; but some say, Elias ; and others,
One of the Prophets.

" 29. And He aaitii unto them. But whom say ye that I am ? And Petor an-
swereth and saith unto him, Tuor akt the Chbiht.

" 30. And he charged them that they should tell no man of him.

" 31. And he began to teach them that The Son of man must suffer many
things, and be rejected of the elders, and of the chief priests, and scribes, and
be killed, and after three days rise again.

" 32. And he spoke that saying oi>en!y. And Peter took him, and began to
rebuke him.

"33. But when he liad tnrned about and iDoked on his disciples, he rebuked
Peter, saying. Get the*. Bt.HiM> mk, Satan ; for thou savorest not the tilings
that be of GOD, but the things that be of men."

Kot a Word in the above Quotation ^ • >

from the Evangelist St. Mark's Gospel about St. Peter beiag a rock
upon which Christ would build His Church, nor about His giving the
kejjs of the Kingdom of Heaven to Peter, and to bind and loose and
let into Heaven whom he thought proper. At the same time it is un-
doubted that the Evangelist St. Mark, the writer of that Gospel, was
the intimate friend and confidant of the Apostle St. Peter. It has
been said that St. Mark was a son of St. Peter, whether he was so
uterine or baptismal, as Timothy was of St. Paul, does not appear.
However that may be it is sufficiently authenticated that Mark wrote
his Gospel under the diction and instruction of St. Peter, of whom he
was the friend and confidant. How is it then that St. Mark has not
written a sentence about St. Peter being a rock upon which the Church
of CHRIST is built ; or his having had the Key of Heaven delivered
to him by CHRIST.

TertuUion stutes that St. Mark's Gospel must have been written
before the year 40. A.D., -nd St. Peter must then have known if
CHRIST had given him any }X)wer to bind or loose on Earth or in
Heaven different from or more potent than the power He conferred
upon the other Apostles; and if it ever occurred, there cannot be a
doubt but that St. MBrk would have known all about it. The simple
fact is, St. Peter never could have heard of the matter; as our Lord
Jesus Christ never could have used the words ; if He had, the other

-i

i J

I I

40-

Mi: r

ti i; 1 :

1'!;

'\ i

; 'I

writers, St. Luke and St. John, would not have omitted men-
tion of it.

CHRIST is the sole custodian of the Key of Heaven, and He is the
Rock upon which the Church is built.

Let it be remembered here that in the H8rd verse above quoted, the
Lord uses to Peter the words, " Get thee behind me, Satan."

Again, in the Gospel by the Evangelist St. Luke, chapter 9, from
the IBth to the 22nd verses, the same scene, though slightly varied in
the description, is recorded; which reads as follows (the same is given
in the Douay translation) : —

" 18. And it came to pass, aa he was alone praying, his disciples were with
him ; and he asked them, saying. Whom sav the people that I am ?

" 19. They answering said, John the Baptist ; but some say Elias; and others
say, that one of the old Prophets is, risen again.

"20. He said unto them, ^-ut " a say ye that I am? Peter answering said,
The Christ of GOD.

' 21. And he straightway charged them, and commanded them to tell no
man that thing ;

" Saying, The Son ok man musi ..ift'ev mivny things, and be rejected of the
elders and chief priests and scribes, and be slain, and be raised the third day."

^ot a word in Si- Luke either

about St. Peter being a Rock upon which Christ was to build Hia
Church, nor about His giving the. Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven to
Peter, not a word. There is but one passage in the Gospel by the
Apostle St. John which at all approaches the point at issue, from the
66th verse to the 7 1st, which concludes chapter 6, in the English
vereion. It is written as follows, slightly varied in Douay translation,
but literally of the same import : —

" 66. From that time many of his disciples went back, and walked no more
with him. ., ' i

" 67. Then said Jesus unto the twelve, Will ye also go away ?

" 08. Then Simon Peter answered him. Lord, to whom shall we go ? thou hast
the words of eternal life.

"60. And we believe and are sure that thou art the Christ, the Son of the
living GOD.

" 7!). Jksds answered them, Have I not chosen you twelve, and one of you
is a devil?

"71, He spake of Judas Iscariot the Son of Simon ; for he it was that should
betray him, being one of the twelve."

. ^ot a word in the Go.^pel "by St. John either
about St. Peter being a Rock upon which Christ was to build His

—41—

Church, nor about His giving the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven to
St. Peter. J\ot & word.

J)/'oi one word in those four Go8pel histories of the sacred words
and actions of our blessed Lord and Savious Jksus Christ, about the
Apostle St. Peter being a rock upon which would bo built His Church,
and that to him He would give the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven,
t;.\cept that one passage, the 17th, iHth and 19th verses of the 16th
chapter of the Gospel by St. Matthew, as given in the English version
of the New Testament, and above set forth fully, and which is shown
in this pamphlet, as also by the good and truthful ilavazzi, to be ut-
terly false and not in the Gospel ap written by St. Matthew.

. ■ " Origen and Jerome.

Neither Origen nor Jerome appear to have had any suspicion that
the 16th chapter of the Gosptl by St. Matthew had been altered from
the original text as shown by Gavazzi to have been done. Jerome in
his Commentary on St. Matthew's Gospel mentions the " Rock " in
the IHth verse of chapter 16 as CHRIST and Him only, and goes on
to say tha"; the meaning of the 17th, iHth and 19th versas of that
chapter is perverted, impiously perverted. Jerome lived and wrote
durmg the cbse of the 4th century and first years of the 5th. In the
copies of his commentaries he states emphatically that the Rock
mentioned in the 18th vei'se ol the 16th chapter of St. Matthew refers
to CHRIST and to CHRIST only. And the Key of Heaven men-
tioned in the 19th verse of the said chapter, Jerome held, was a mere
metaphor, which could not by any rational construction be construed
as conveying to St. Peter or any other person any peculiar power or
attribute.

St. Jerome also earnestly and in forcible language condemns as
false and impious the assumption by certam f^cclesiastics of his day
of the power to bind or loose in Heaven or on Earth as they choose ;
tlie as.-iumption being founded upon a false interpretation of those
throe verses mentioned above.

The true copy of St. Matthew's (iospel which had been written
about the year 85 of the era, it is safe to say was never st^en by either
Jerome or Origen, and which had before their time been kept as a
precious document in the archives of one of the churches ; then at a
later time remo.ed to the Vatican, and there remained concealed
and never was brought to light until found by Gavazzi ; and which
was under GOD'S dispensation, no doubt (to use the words of Gavazzi)

-^ i

r I"' I !

■BPP

—42-

the means of liia conversion to Christianity, as so forcibly aiid elo-
quently described by himself. How is it that with all their zealous
cunning

2'/ie Catholic Priesthood

in darkest times did not burn it ? GOD no doubt over-ruled that it
should remain concealed and be found by Gavazzi. His description
of his finding that precious Gospel was noticed by the newspapers at
the time he was in America. Yet now his words seem almost for-
gotten ; and were, when uttered, thought by many people to be of no
matei'ial consequence. Roman Catholics may traduce the character
of the p.ire and upright Gavazzi, as they have done ; but let any man
who saw and heard him, any man who has had experience of men and
has made the human countenance a study, and who dare reason and
think independently of prieptly or any other influence, and who noted
the workings of truth and purity upon his noble and intellectual face,
answer this question : Did Gavazxi tell the truth about finding that
precious old Gospel written by St. Matthew himself, above referred
to? Such a man will reply, / believe he did. For if the human
countenance can express pure christian truth, it was Gavazzi's ; not-
withstanding the assertions of Jesuits to the contrary. Hence the
attempts by unreasoning bigots to murder him. He died, however,
peaceably in his own home in Rome, at an advanced age, in the month
of February of 1889.

A London journal of some four or five years antecedent to Gavazzi's
death, stated that his tall broad-shouldered figure, .somewhat bowed
down by the weight of years, might occasionally be seen walking in
some one of the London parks. Peace to his ashes - he was a bless-
ing to his fellow men. . ,

His words in conversation on one occasion with a writer in a Lon-
don paper were : " I fear not the cruel hate of the Jesuits, but hold
myself a christian freeman, thanking the Grea: r .\TitER for the bless-
ing of a liberel constitutional Government established by our King
Victor Emanuel (upon whom 1 ask the unlimited blessings of the
Great Father), and the wise statesmanship of the memorable
Garabaldi.

In the Acts of the Apostles

there are many scenes described in which the Apostle Peter took part.
Yet not one word did he or any other person write which in the most
remote degree can be consiiued to bear upon the Apostle Peter being

-48—

-a Rock, or being any other thing upon which the church of Chriht
was to be built ; and that he was to receive the AV^5 of the Kingdom
of Heavcu, to admit into or exclude frcm Heaven whom he thought
proper.

Not one word in the Acts of the Apostles, nor in any other part
of the sacred Word of GOD can be found a syllable which can be con-
strued to mean that St. Peter was a Rock upon which would be built
^he Church of Christ, and to him Christ would deliver the Key of
Heaven, except that perverted and falsified passage in the IGth chapter
of the Gospel by St. Matthew, above referred to.

The scripture paragrapli from the 19th to the 23rd verses of the
•'20th chapter of the Gospel by St. lohn, shows clearly that Christ did
not intend to confer on St. Peter alone the power to retain or remit
sins — which reads as follows : —

" 19. Then the same day at evening, being the first day of the week, when the
■doors were shut where the Disciples were assembled for fear of the Jews, came
Jksus and stood in the midst, and saith unto tliem. Peace be unto you.

" 20. And when he had so said he showed unto them uih hands and his side.
Then were the diHcipii's glad, when they saw the Lord.

" 21. Then said Jescs to them again, Peace be unto you : as my Pathee hath
neat me, even so send I you.

■'22. And when he had said this. He beeathed on them, and saith unto them.
Receive ye the Holt Ghost :

" 23. Whosoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them ; and whosoever
SINS ye rotaiu, they are retained."

As also in the Hth verse of the 10th chapter of St. Matthew's
Gospel, Christ upon sending forth His Disc:ples said to Ihem : Heal
ihe sick ; Cleanse the Lepers ; Raise the dead ; Cast out devils, freely
ye have received freely give.

Also m the iHth verse of iHth chapter of the same Gospel He told
His Disciples : " Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever 'ye' shall bind
on Earth shall be bound in Heaven, and whatsoever * ye ' shall loose
-on Earth shall be loosed in Heaven."

The above scene, as shown in the 20th verse of chapter 20, St.
John's Gospel above quoted, occurred after the Resurrection. The
whole of those passages describe the Rkdeemkr sending His Disciples
forth into the world to preach the glad tidings to all people. Yet not
a word did He say about any special commission to the Apostle St.
Peter, who, no doubt, was present with the rest. He did not tell them
that St. Peter was a Rock upon which Mis Church was to be built^
or that He had given to, or intended to give to him the Keys of the
Eingdom of Heaven. The commission was to all the Disciples then

-44-

■it i. !

H il

i ]•>

-I

:; 'i
i

1
4

.'if

and there present— which gave theiri (a/lcr He had breathed upoTl
them and said unto them " Jieccive f/e the Um.Y Ghost") power
to remit or retain tlio sins of those with whom they came in contact; to
heal the sick, to raise the dead, Ac.

He did not tell them anything ahout " Apostolic Succession," or
that their successors as Bishops until He comes the second time would
have any especial power or privileges conlerred upon them, as to the
remission or retention of sms and other powers which He had con-
ferred upon those then present by breathing upon them and saying
unto tliom, " Receive ' ye ' the Holy Ghost."

It will be observed that the personal pronoun " ye" used by Christ
in the above (quotation indicates the plural number ; showing that He
spoke to them all who were then in that upper room with Him col-
lectively, conferring the powers mentioned upon them all individually
as well as collectively. Those powers were not conferred by Ciikist
upon any other persons upon whom Ho did not breathe, nor say to
them Rectiive the Holy Ghost (spirit), there is no other record in the
New Testament of His conferring such power.

. The Christian Fathers,

amongst whom were the Apostle 8t. Barnabas, sometime the fellow-
worker with St. Paul, who wrote an Epistle to the Christian
Churches, St. Clemens of Rome ; St. Clement of Alexandria; Origen
Adamantius ; Dyanysius the Athenian Areapagile, an intimate of St.
Paul ; St. Ignatius ; St. Polycarp ; St. Gregory Thaumaturgus, and
the three Bishops named Eusebius, all of whom lived in the Jkd and
4th centuries, and who were Bishops or Teachers in the Church. Yet
not a sentence alluding to the Apostle St. Peter being the Rock upon
which CmusT had built or would build His Church, nor his having
received the Key of Heaven, can be found in the writings of any
one of them.

St. Jerome, who was contemporary with Origen, refers to the 10th
chapter of St. Matthew's Gospel in his commentary upon that Gospel,
the 17th, 18th and 19th verses. And he states emphatically that the
Rock mentioned in the 18th verse above, refers to Christ and to Him
only. He also mentions deprecatingly in the most forcible language,
the absurd and impious assumptions by some of his contemporary
ecclesiastics of special sanctity and powers connected with the dogma
of St. Peter having received the Key of Heaven ; and as to the i)owor
to bind and loose on Earth and in Heaven, such power was conferred.

-46-

by Chriht by broathint,' the Holy Spirit upon all the Disciples alike
who were in the room, at the Urno he appeared to them after His
rbfliirr»'ction.

It is undonhtecUy evident that the dogma of St. Pet.er beinj? the
linck upon which Chiust would build His Church, was not held by
nor believed by any of the Fathcis named above nor by any others
until the establishment of the IMshop of Home as Universal Bishop.

One would suppose from the character of tha Roman Emperor
Julian, usually referred to as

Julian, the Apostate,

who lived in the 4th century, that he would have taken some notice
in some one of his satires, of the dhurch of Ciiuiht being built upon
His Apostle Peter and he having the Koy of Heaven delivered to him
by CiiKiHT had such dogma been generally known or thought of in his
day. Nothing escaped him ; and he was most ingenious in his ridicule
of christians. His was not, however, an extremely cruel or per-
secuting disposition, but he kept the christians in fear of annoyances
and unjust action?, derisively styling them " Galileans and Bone
Worshippers." lie despoiled the property of the church at Edessa,
giving the heartless and deceitfully facetious reason for his conduct
that the christians who owned the church were rich ; and said he,
" Ye know it is hard for those who have riches to enter the Kingdom
of Heaven." At the same time his court physician, Ca-sarius, who
was a christian, he did not dismiss upon discovering his religion,
though he exertod himself, but failed, to pervert him from his faith in
Chiuht.

It has hem Intimated

that to show that the proper intent and meaning of those three verses,
the 17th, 18th and 19th of the 10th chapter ot St. Matthew's Gospel
have been falsified, will have a tendency to weaken that confidence
and implicit faith in the old translation of the Bible which has here-
tofore existed in the minds of christians. It is difficult to suppose a
christian at this time of the era who can permit his intelligence to
doubt the authenticity of the scriptures because Romanists have
falsely copied the original Greek of St. Matthew's Gospel as to those
three verses of chapter 16 which must be translated as we have
them in the British Bible. It is shown clearly enough what ad-
vantage the falsifying of those three verses was to the self-styled
Catholics, at the time they wore disputing with the Arians over, and
striving for, the establishment of a dominant Church at Rome, which

', \{\

f I.

.1 r

I '<

■

-40—

histor]/ ahows thoy wore detorminerl to make i^uprorne over all other
Ohurjlies. Shoiil«l confi'lencu in tho just adininistralion of tho laws
of this country be lost bceauso lawless pooplu break tlusin.and cunninfj;
and di'si^Miing Jiien — for tlicir own especial hc-nefit — sometimes succeed
in giving interpretations to certain sections of statutes which they
will not reasonably bear. It cannot be that such objection as is
above supposed will he seriously entertained by reasoning Christians.
There is another passage of scripture, the 9th verse of tho 1 Ith
chapter of St. John's Clospel, which it is evident, trom its contra-
diction of other passages in that Ciospol, must have been foisted into
the original Greek. That 9lh verse reads : —

"<Jth. Jesus saith unto him (Philip, apoBtlo), Have I bo«n bo long time with
" you, and ydt hast thou not known me, PhiUp ? he tliat liath seen me hath
" seen the Fatiikb : and how Hayeat thou Srow us the Fatiiku ? "

These words being a pointe(t contradiction of the 2Hth verse of the
same chapter it is safe to say were never uttered by the Saviour Jesup
Christ, but were gotten up- invented — by some Catholic zealot dur-
ing the Ariun controversy, and foistecl into the original Greek for
the purpose of provmg their doctrine that Jesus is absolutely the
Father in opposition to the Arian doctrine that He is the Hon of
GOD the Father.

The 28th verse which contradicts the 9th verse above named, reads
as follows :—

"28th. Ye have heard how 1 said nnto you, I go away and oome agam unto
" you. If ye loved me ye wonld rejoice because I Baid 1 go unto the FATiiEit,

"' FOK MY FaTHEII IB OllEATKRTHAN I."

What can that 28th verse mean if it does not show that the Lori>
Jesus Christ held himself the Son of GOD and not GOD the
Fatheu? The last sentence of that verse is. My Father is greater
than I. Thus giving a pointed contradiction of the 9th verse. Such
contradictions are utterly opposite to the revealed mind and character
of the Saviour.

It is time the christian world awoke to the fact that some of those
who assumed the term Catholic in early times, during the great Arian
controversy, altered the scriptures in other passages as well as in
the two mentioned in this book. The last aUove and the 17th, iHth
and 19th verses of the IGth chapter of St. Matthew's Gospel.

In the annual report of the British and Foreign Bible Society of
some two or three years past, it is shown that there were over fifceeii
thousand falsified copies of books of the scripture in tho archives of

-47-

that society. Which shows that Satan has been at work falsifying
the writingfl of the Prophets, Apostles and FiViingelists.

Herein is shown tho falsifying; of two passages, which are sub-
mitted for the consideration of christians undoi' the hope that faith
iu the Word of GOD will not be shaken in the minds of any who
believe in Christ as the Saviour.

Traditional beliefs beget prejudice and opposition to all now
theories. It takes time to awaken men's minds out of inherited and
firmly fixed errors. Vet when an idea, however now and surprising,
is propounded and fairly boiiten out on the anvil of public opinion,
so that it assumes the fulness of reasonable probability, it gradually
forces itself forward ; and after having passed through the early stage
of incredulity, and occasionally with obtuse intelligence ridicule, it
is met by candor and fair dealing, it will finally attain to triumph and
celebrity.

As said MaJ MulltT, " Ideas which are called wild and unreason-
'■ able theories, arc in many cases by no means wild or un asonable.
" Conceited students at first smile incredulously, then laugh at them.
" Again they turn their backs upon both the ideas and the pro-
" pounder of them, and iry many means of escaping from the
" responsibility of squar*4y facing the matter. But ut last when en-
" vironed on every side by unyielding evidence, and .seeing there is no
" escape, they submit to the inevitable. Then after a time such
" inevitable will generally be found the intelligible and reasonable
" conclusion.''

Again, Macaulejj, in one of his beautiful and masterly written
essiivs, says : " As time advances facts accumulate, doubts arise, faint
" glimmers of truth begin to show themselves, increase in brilliancy,
" and shine more and more unto the perfect day.' The brightest and
" most far-seeing intellects, like mountain tops, are first to catch and
" reflect the dawn They are bright whilst the plain below is still in
"shadowy darkness. But soon tiio light which illuminated first, the
" loftiest peaks, descends to the fields and meadows and finally pene-
" trates into the deepest recesses of the valleys.

" First come hints; then suppositions of systems ; then systems or
" ideas somewhat defective ; then definite, complete and harmonious
" systems. The opinion held for a time gives place to bolder and
" clearer opinions than those proceeding ; which ideas become the
" opinions of at first a small minority, then by a majority ; afterwards
" by a strong majority ; lastly of the majority of the intellectual

i I

i \

1^;^-

—48-

" of civilized men. Thus progress and advancement goes on, until
" eventually the mere Catechumen of our day, may smile at the
" crudeness of ideaa which imposed upon great intellects of former
" times. "

^ The Quedion in this Matter

for consideration : the falsifying of those three verses, the 17th, IHth
and 19th of the 16th chapter of St. Matthew's Gospel, is. Is that
which is herein asserted, true or untrue ?

To ascertain the facts above stated has cost the writer of this line
a quarter of a century of careful reading and study.

. And he Chatlenfjes the World

to show that his allegation as to such falsifying of those three verses
in the 16th chapter of the Gospel by St. Matthew is not true.

Honest-minded people will ask why was such a perversion and
falsifyi g of those three verses made ? That it was made is certain,
and the reason for making it must have been this and this alope : —
Before and during the continuance of the Arian controversy, between
the end of the 5th century and the beginnmg of the 7th those who
had assumed the term Catholic had a long and bitter contest with all
others who professe I Christ throughout the then known world, for the
establishment of a dominant Church at Rome. They succeeded at
last by various means, and the getting up, the invention, the per-
version of the Greek original of those three verses, 17th, 18th and
19th of the 16th chapter of the Gospel by St. Matthew, to read and
bear the translation as given in King James 1. version of the English
New Testament, was their great strong point, and which in fact,
carried the day in favor of the Catholi )s who held and hold that Jesus
who called liimself ^'77ie Son of man,'' is really and absolutely COD
the Fathkr. The Arians taking the ground that He is the Son of
GOD the Fathkr. The dogma was asserted by the Catholics as
correct, and shov/n by falsely antedated and falsified copies of St.
Matthow's Gospel ; and it appears that no body of Christians was in
a position to refute the false dogmas that the Church was built upon
St. Peter and that Christ is the Fathkr. What could be done?
Rome was growing powerful, and conversely all other Churches were
growing weaker.

Acacias, Patriarch of Constantinople, in the end of the fifth century
and beginning of the 6th, opposed with all his force of character the

—49-

X-} '

'; ^•■; ,

^' \

'■lil '

'• s

insolent assumption of the Catholic Bishop of Rome. However, after
many years of controversy and disputation, he was compelled to sub-
mit to the superior power of his Roman opponent, who mercilessly
persecuted the Arians and forced them to succumb to his dictates.

Ulrkh Zwingli, ' .

durinc? the early part of the 16th century, when delivering an address
to the Magistrates of Zurich against the sale of Romish mdulgences
by a monk named BenarJin Barason, who had gone to Zurich for that
purpose, mentioned that Acacias above named, discovered that in
many instances the copies of the Gospels which had been used in
the Churches from time immemorial had been taken away and other
copies put in place of them. One especially mentioned by Acacias,
a copy of St. Matthew's Gospel, which he had in his own house, had
been taken away — he knew not how- and another copy substituted.
The copy left instead of his old one, had his notes, which he had
occasionally written on the pages, written in an immitation of his
writing, but which he knew was not his writing. He, Acacias, it does
not appear, — so far as Zwingli is quoted — had made any comments
upon the falsifying of the meaning of those three verses, the 17th,
18th and 19th of the IGth chapter of St. Matthew's Gospel as above
is shown to have been done. But why was kis copy takcji awny
and replaced by another !

Thus the means resorted to by the "Catholics" of the 5th, Gth
and 7th centuries for the establishuipnt of a dominant Church in the
City of Rome, .-^o far as the assertion that the Church of Christ was
built upon St. Peter and that he had had the Key of Heaven de-
livered to him 18 concerned are apparent.

If Catholic Monks had the effrontery and duplex cunning to enter
the house of the Patriarch of Constantinople, and take away his copy
of the Gospel by St. Matthew and substitute a falsified copy in its
place, they did the same with every other cjpy of it in the then
Christian world, and the copies with which they replaced the old
copies would, it is safe, to say, be falsified, an shown above to have
been done, and which was undoubtedly the cause for ib^ substitution.
Thus 't becomes apparent why there was no means available to the
Christian world by which the dogma of the Church of Chkist being
built upon the Apostle St. Peter and he having had the Key of
Heaven delivered to him by Christ could be contradicted and success-
fully refuted.

Tf-"F

■pt~!--

|ii

t :Mi

- 50- /

T/ie Historian Gibbon

in his chapter on the Arian controversy shows that thp building and
endowing of monasteries during the 6th century became the rage
with those who could command the means to do so ; and those who
earnestly felt and professed Christianity, in numberless instances
entered those houses to seclude themselves from the pride and in-
solence of the '^'' self-styled Catholic" Ecclesiastics who favored a
dominant Church in the City ot Rome. Others again seemed to fall
away from the faith, or retired into caves and huta in remote places,
disgusted and frightened by the Catholics. Then again, one of the
Bishops of Rome put forth a pretended lleavenl{j visit, to the effect
that he or some other person had seen the Virgin Mary (the Mother
of Jrsus) whom he asserted as the Mother of GOD had commanded
all Christians throughout the world to build a house in the City of
Rome for the worship of GOD, which would eclipse all other houses
of the kind then extant. Hence by contributions from the wealthy,
by St. Peter's Pence, the sale of indulgences and other impositions,
Bt. Peter's was built, and the Church of Rome brought up to and
established in the position it has held.

Pepin, Kinff 0/ the Franks. .

"Pepin Le Bref," King of the Franks, was the first potentate who
did anything to elevate the Church of Rome into a position of splendor
and magnificence.

Sir Isaac Newton in his " Observations upon ttie Prophesy of
Daniel," says: During the Pontificate of Pope Leo the 10th, in the
sixth decade of the Bth century, there appeared in the Vatican an
inscription in Latin in honour of Pepin, the short King of the Franks,
here also called " The pious," to the effect that he was the first
potenate who opentjd the way to the grandeur and magnificence of
the Church. " By conferring upon her the Exarchate of Ravenna,
" with the Principalities of Emilia and Pentapolis as also the Duchy
"of Rome," declaring Pope Leo Universal Bishop, and other
oblations. •„

That gift was the nocleus of Petor's patrimony, the estates of the
Church. Afterwards Charles the Great, King of France, usually
written Charlemagne, the son and sucsessor of Pepin the Short, added
other states to the nucleus, as also did other Emperors, which to-
gether were afterwards — down to this century — known as the
Campigna — The Papal States.

Thus the great Heretical Apostacy took root, strengthened itself,

—51—

and became a most fearful power ; and Python-like, crushed every-
thing that dared to oppose its assumptions.

Those are the conclusions to which history and reasoning sense lead
us, as to the cause why the Church of Rome falsified that passage
in the IfUh chapter of the Gospel by St. Matthew, the 17th, iHth
and 19th verses. ,

Had lihe Lord .Jesus Christ intended to build His Church upon His
Apostla Peter and to give to him the Key of the Kingdom of Heaven,
it cannot be possible that a matter of such vital, daily and hourly
importance to the Christian world, never would have been mentioned
under any circumstance, or in anv way so much as hinted at, by any
one of the Evangelists or Apostles, in any of their wri Ings, epistles,
Ac. ; especially by the Apostle St. Peter himself, who wrote two
epistles ; or by any one of the Christian Evangelists or Fathers who
lived, taught and wrote for tbe Christiun religion in the 2nd, 8rd or
4th centuries, some of whom are named above. But no ; not one
sentence did any one of them write about such a dogma. In fact^
they could not, for it was never heard of until it was gotten up —
invented by some ingenious ecclesiastic during the second century.
It does not appear that any Christian Father, Bishop or writer was
able successfully to contend against th3 dogma. Acacias, above re-
ferred tc, as also St. Jerome who preceeded him, held that it was an
innovation, but the exertions of Acacias were useless; proof having
brfcn suppressed as shown by Zwinglius, he was finally compelled to
yield to the assumption and uncompromising power of the liishop of
Rome.

Gregory 8th and Caiholicism.

The Church of Rome acknowledges that the authority of the scrip-
tures is required for the establishment of that Church. Yet Pope
Gregory VIII and the Roman Colloge of Cardinals claimed that the
Church has the undoubted right to say what sacred writings and
books of scripture are authentic and what books or writings are not
authentic. Let us fancy, if we can, a County Council in this Province
of Ontario refusing to acknowledge the Municipal Act passed by the
Legislature of Ontario until such County Council, which is created by
that Municipal Act, had endoreed it, in token of their acknowledge-
ment of it. The one position is as tenable as the other and just as
irrational. What will not Rome assume for self aggrandisement ?
Another of Gregory VIII and after him the Church of Rome's as-
sumptions is the word " Catholic," which may be said to be the moat

-■, 1
t

. ■■'■■>•:

■::h-'.

•4 •

-J 1*^1

'\m

52—

i \

*,-;f

i ;

' 1
I

i-k

prominent, as it comes to the front on all occasions. No one except
a Romanist will for a moment suppose that the Heretical religion of
the Romish Church will be the religion universally professed by
christians after the Stcond Advent of the Lord Jesus Chhist, as is so
emphatically asserted by Pope Gregory VIII.

That cannot be so, however. It is safe to say, that the religion of
the Church of Rome will not be that which will be taught by the
LoiiD Jesus Christ when He comes to reign upon Earth (if there is
to be any teaching as we understand that word) ; for it is said : 8th
chapter and 11th verse of St. Paul's Epistle to the Hebrews, that,
" All shall know the Lord, (by intuition, by inspiration) from the
least to the greatest," so that we will know the will of the Great
Father without being taught, and worship Him " in spirit and in
truth," and according to His diction. So that we may rest assured
that we will not require to be taught, but we shall know the will of
the Father intuitively.

What the difference between that intuitive knowledge and the
worship as handed down to us by Christ and His Apostles as described
and inculcated in our New Testament scriptures is to be, of course no
man can attempt to describe. Most certainly it cannot be the re-
ligion of the Church of Rome, there being so many of the prominent
doctrines, in fact fundamental doctrines, of that Church which are
clearly and pointedly condemned in the New Testament scriptures.

The cehbacy of the Romish clergy is condemned by Christ in the
2nd chapter of The Revelation, 2nd and 15th verses, in which verses
He says He hates the doctrines of the " Nicolitanes," whose especial
characteristic was cehbacy. Celibacy was during the first centuries
denominated " Nicolitanism."

The departure of some in the latter time from the faith '^ as it is
in Jesus " clearly points to the Church of Rome as per St. Paul's
Epistle to Timothy, chapter 4 and 1st to 0th verses, in which he says,
" they shall forbid to marry and command to abstain from meats."
There is no church which does so in this the latter time but the
Church of Rome.

The worship of the cruoifix is shown by St. Paul to be idolatrous
in his Epistle to the Romans, chapter I, 21st to 25th verses. In
21st verse it is thus given : " ffhen they knew (WD they glorified
Him not as GOD." ""'id verse : " And changed the glory of the un-
corruptable GOD into an Image made like to corruptable man.
(Thus) 25th verse, " they changed the truth of GOD into a lie, and

—68—

worsliipped and served the creature more than the C reator »vbo ia
blessed for ever. Amen."

Then again the erasure of a passage in St. Matthew's Gospel and
foisting into its place the 17th, 18th and 19th verses of the IGth
chapter, which attempt to estalilish the dogma that Christ has bnilt
His Church upon St. Peter and that He gave the Key of Heaven to
St. Peter, and consequently to the Church of Rome, and which is,
on another page of this book, shown to be a false invention, and a
part of the grjat lie referred to by St. Paul : 11th verse of chapter 2,
2nd Epistle to the Thessalonians.

No, there is not the most remote probability that the religion of
the Church of Rome will be taught and continued by Christ upon
this Earth.

Romanists evidently comfort them.selves with the superstitions re-
flection that because we Protestants use the word Catholic respecting
them, it is a supernatural proof of their being undoubtedly entitled
to it. They never seem to think that we use the term because of
their assumption of it and our absolute indifterence abou*^^ ^.he word.
We say, let them show their ignorance of the meaning of it if they
will, as we wish to be polite to all. Certainly we do not call them
Catholics because we hold them entitled to the term. It ia in fact a
matter of no importance how Romanists are designated — let them be
called Papists, Peterites, Romanists, Roman Catholics or Catholics —
•vhat they wish ; the latter term, however, is absolutely absurd, for
no religionists have or ever had a legitimate claim to the term
Catholics, excepting those who believe in the universal (catholic)
salvation of the descendants of Abraham. But when Romanists im-
pudently and dogrnatically assert that they have undoubted right to
the term Catholic, and that their religion is the only christian re-
ligion, and all others are mere heresies — such unreasonable, dis-
respectful and preposterously false assertions by such people (whose
religion is heresy from Christianity, and is in fact quasi Idolatry and
''but a short dUtance from the worship of Stocks and Stones,")
provokes retaliation, and we, <',ons(M}uently, apply to them the only
terms to which the English language and the feelings of free born
Britons entitle them.

But the acme of Romish presumption and Blasphemy was reached

in entirety when

A Bavarian Priest
published a pamphlet in the year 1H72, in which he writes as fol-
lows : —

• ^:i

-54—

< :

) ■-■

i? i.
J

,1 :;

P':

fc
¥

) I
n

" We, the Priests of the Holy Roman Church are high above all
Kinge, Emperors, Princes, Potentates and Governments of this
world as the heavens are above the earth. Kings and Potentates
are as much beneath us as lead compared with the finest and purest
gold. Angels and Archangels are far beneath us, for we can for-
give sins as GOD Himself, which power Angels and Archangels
never possessed. We stand above the " Mother of GOJ^,' for
as she gave birth to our GOD-Christ but once, we Priests produce
Him and create Him every day. yea, the priest may be

SAID TO STAND ABOVE GOD HIMSELF, BECAUSE GOD MUST BE
AT OUR SERVICE AT ALL TIMES AND IN ALL PLACES. AND AT THE
CC-SECRATION WHEREcVER MADE, HE MUST COME DOWN AT
"OUR BIDDING FROM HEAVEN TO SERVE US"

Such words seem like the crazy ravings of a madman. At the
same time, when we recollect that European Romish ecclesiastics are
AS a class proverbally ignorant, illiterate and superstitious, this
Bavarian may be one of the most ignorant and illiterate of those ;
and we always find that where ignorance and superstition exist, there
we find immeasurable vanity and the most absurd and unreasonable
conceits and fancies.

There is no doubt but that many adherents to the Church of Rome,
think that the Priesthood of that Church can forgive sins, and
consign whom they choose to either Heaven or Hell. St. Augustine
was forward in asserting this presumption, giving as his authority
the 17th, 18th and 19th verses of the 16th chapter of St. Matthew's
Gospel, as we have the passage in King James' version, and above
shown to be false and not as written by St. Matthew ; and which is
undoubtedly The Lie or a part of the lie referred to by the Apostle
St. Paul in his 2nd Epi»tle to the Thessalonians, 2nd chapter and
11th verse.

Let us hope for the sake of the intellectual advancement of the
19th century that people who hold the dogma that Roman Catholic
clergy are able to forgiv.i their sins are a small minority amongst our
fellow men of the Romisu faith, as christianitv must in some measure
— if it be imperceptible to us — shed its light upon the superstitious
intelligences of the adherents of the Church of Rome.

In the IGth century, during the commencement of the

Riitormation in Great Britain,
a commentary of dissertation on the Apocalypse appeared in England,

-55-

which was supposed at the time to be written by a well-known Romish
Priest, which dissertation foreshadowed the success of the Reform-
ation, which was styled by him the great Heretical Apostacy. It told
Romanists that they were to be punished for their want of zeal for
the faith; but that through great tribulation, about the year 1860
they would reign triumphant and put down heresy throughout the
world. This it may be supposed is one cause for the conviction in
the minds of Roman Catholics that they have nothing to do but
" Assume the Ascendant," and GOD will secure them in it. Then
again, the Canadian Habitants are to overrun the whole of British
America and New England, by what, they fancy, will bf the special
interposition of GOD, and that their increase in numbers is owing
to natural means aided by GOD, for his especial benefit. Its a
question, does the Canadian Habitant kno'V anything about the secret
immigration going on from Europe, above referred to. We are forced
to conclude that through the manipulation of the Jesuits, thousands
ot the bigoted adherents to the Romish faith are to be transferred to
the Province of Quebec. The Habitant moving oiT to new localities
in Ontario and the North West and the immigrants taking their
places in Quebec, church money being liberally used, is a reasonable
conclusion.

A ship's cargo of Italians bound for some place in America (where ?)
was cast away near New York city during the spring of 1887. If the
wreck of the ship had not occurred we never would have heard of
the ship cargo of Italian Romanists. It is reasonable to conclude
that they would have disembarked at Gaspe or Riraouski, or some
other port in Quebec, in ;he night- time — the ship putting in for
supplies, as on a former occasion and above referred to.

Then again, the Ph(Bni(iian Irish (intellectually upon a par with the
French Habitants) governed more by the dreams and fancies of an
old crone in a chimney corner than by reason, have for generations
been expecting and confidently looking forward to a time when they
will have what they term " The upper hand."

One Bridget O'Carrolan, some time 150 years past, fell, or pre-
tended to fall into a trance ; out of which she awoke, and told a tale
which set the whole country-side in comraotioi. The burden of which
was that in '' Minetjj nine years" the Irish were to exterminate
heresy, chase the English out of Ireland aud rule the whole
world. Such puerile fancies are fully believed by the Irish, with the
addition that ''they are GOD'S own peculiar and elect people."

.^'Ol

'•1

' f

^<k\

—r,G-

k'Y'j:'-

r. iji ;■>■
■ 'VJ',.'

t."

How like the poor and simple ('anadiim Habitant 1 A case in point
as to the* Irish, occurred and which was publinhed in the Irish Time.Sy
during one of the last of the frtiuines in Ireland. Thus : An En-
glish ship had arrived in a harbor of one of the stricken districts wiLh
a cargo of food for the starving people. The poor creatures seemed
disinclined at first to eat the English meal. At length the priest said
to them, *' Eat it, it will feed yon, but don't thank the English.
GOD knows IJis own I " They, the Irish, are GOD'S " own
people." They who think they are doing GOD a service when they
hum at the stake, bury alive, shoot down from behind hedges,.
and desir Oil in all other ways, those who differ from them in
relifjion — those whom the Church of Rome denounces as Heretics. A
pleasant time it will he for the Romanists in this empire when the Irish
get the " upper hand,'' and the Canadian Habitants overrun British
America and New England. No; the Fiat of the Etkrnal GOD
ha,s gone forth many a long century past, against the great Roman
heresy, " She shall be utterly destroyed." Not yet, however, for
there are prophecies to be fulfilled before the final end of the Papacy.

, , , ; The home rule tor Ireland , ' •

agitation now going on in Great Britain, it is to be hoped will never
become legalized. The common .sense and British Protestant feeling
of the English and Scottish people especially the House of Peers, will
turn against the Irish home rulers, whom Mr. Gladstone ten or twelve
years past, denounced in unmeasured terms, thus : " The Irish are
" determined by any, and by all means, by rapine, by murder, and
" bloodshed if not by legislation, to obtain their end, which it is
" patent to all who take the trouble to investigate the matter, is
" The dismemberment of the Empire."

The late Historian Fronde thus writes upon that question. In a letter
to a friend he .says, "Mr. Gladstone's contention that there is a marked
" analogy between the political positions of Ireland and Canada must
" fail when we reflect upon the facts as regard those countries ;
" Ireland, as ontended by Mr. Gladstone, did improve commercially
•' under Grattan's constitution as it is called, but solely, bear in mind,
" in consequence of the removal of the restrictions which Iwre down
" Irish trade, but such restrictions as existed were removed before
" the passage of Grattan's Bill. The real efl'r^'.'t of that measure un-
" doubtedly was to stimulate political feeling and conflict between the
" Irish and the British Irish, and brought before the people numbers

—67—

•* of graceless agitators, and the increasing trade would, thfire can be
" no doubt, have been greater than it was had such agitators remained
" quiet and allowed the people to peaceubly attend to their own affairs.

" There is a similarity between the Canadian French and the Irish.
" The Irish Canadians are Roman Catholics, consciiuently disloyal to the
" Protestant institutions of Britain, so are the Irish ; the Canadians
" look to old France to release them from British rule, so do the
" Irish.

" The position, however, of Ireland and Canada are entirely dif-
" ferent. The constitution granted to Canada was gotten up at a
•' time when it was supposed that, that country would then in the
" near future separate from the Mother Country. Things, and
" political exigencies, have changed since then. Now the policy is to
" gratify the loyal affection of the British Canadians for the land Of
'• their Fathers.

" Ireland, on the other hand is geographically and politically united
" to Great Britain and cannot be permitted to separate from England
" if she wishe" to do so ; for England cannot and will not allow an
" independent or hostile power to establish itself within twenty mileS
" of her coast. If Mr. Gladstone's measure should become law, there
•' will be a dangerous and a desperate war in which other countries
" may take part, who would gladly see the power of Britain broken.

" Such respect for civilization, and submission to law and order as
" exist or has existed in Ireland is entirely due to British authority.
" Remove that, and the old anarchy will and it must return. Under
" the union Ireland has prospered, and prospered better than she ever
" did before ; and in parts where her prosperity is not so apparent it
" is because agitation and fomenting of discontent and hatred of British
" Protestant institutions has made such parts thn battle ground of
'• political factions."

The Irish Parliamentary party shows that their intention is by rude
and course obstruction to legislation in the House of Commons to
force the government to accede to their terms. Their game, however,
will end in failure, for the energies of all parties of British freemen
in the Houses — Lords and Commons, Tonesi Conservatives, Liberals,
and Radicals — will eventually unite upon some measure to put down
their obstruction, for how is legislation to proceed if a small minority
is to have the power to stop the legislative wheels, as said Professor
Goldwin Smith. '• The British people will not, cannot leave the Pro-
testant Irish, the descendants of Britons, to the mercies of a people

-68-

• '.

1.:

It i

I'
t

Pi-

who do not understand the giving morcy or fair play to those whom
the Church of Homo denounces as heretics."

Inferior reasoning capability — we quote Mr. Chamberlain — is the
weakness of the Irish agitators, who have evidently more self suffi-
cient conceit than cool and candid judgment. It can hardly be
possible that they are ignorant of the provisions of British statutes
passed within the last twenty years for the amelioration of the con-
dition of the Irish tenantry, which statutes place the Irish Tenantry
in a superior position to any other farm tenantry on the face of the
wholt earth. Let us repeat the idea : THERE ARE NO TENANTRY IN
THE CIVILIZED WORLD SO WELL, SO LIBERALLY TREATED AS THE
IRISH FARM TENANTRY.

"In the first place," continued Mr. Chamberlain, "the Irish tenant
is absolutely secure in his holding, and cannot be disturbed so long
as he fulfils the statutory oo dition of that holding ; paying his rent,
which is fixed and regulated by an impartial court established for that
purpose, is one of those conditions ; which conditions are far from
being harsh and unreasonable, and not fixed by the landlord, but by
the Court, which is tantamount to saying it is done by Act of Parlia-
ment. He has the fullest property in all his improvements, and so
much does that amount to, that in recent years, in numerous in-
stances, even in these bad times, the interest of the tenant, the right
and title to the land which he gives up, has been sold again and again
for very near the whole value of the freehold of the land. He has the
right to make this sale in cnen market. He has in addition, the right
to apply to the Land Court, which, as above stated, is a disinterested
tribunal, to nave his rent fixed ; and that entirely without regard to
the value which competition gives the lane'.. And that is not all : In
the subsequent Act, passed under Lord Ashbourne,, the tenant in
Ireland, after agreeing with his landlord upon the price of the land,
may become the owner of it, at the furthest time, the end of forty-nine
years. By what means ? It seems incredible, but it is the law,
by paying twenty -five per cent, less than the fair rent, which has
been fixed for him, nocbjj his landlord, bat by the Court ; which to
repeat, is a perfectly and undeniably impartial tribunal. Really,"
continued Mr. Chamberlain, " when we hear of the frightful injustice
committed by England upon Ireland ; when we hear of the miseries
which are endured by the fuedal tenure, and all such clap trap, such
literal rubbish, at least, let us have the common fairness to admit that
there are tens of thousands of tenants throughout England and Scot-
land who would receive as inestimable benefits those opportunities

-69—

which the Irish tenant impudently and iinpratefuUy rejects."

Thus declared Mr. Chamberliiin, a member of the British House of
Commons and a leading man on the Liberal aide, in a speech delivered
at Warwick, England, on :ird April, IHH'J, and republished in the
Toronto Mail. Wo also give other quotations from that valuable
journal. A masterly and exhaustive editorial therein of an issue
during 1H91, also lashes the Irish on the grounds above stated ; and
for their impudent deceit and their mean despicable whining and
ingratitude.

Mr. T. W. Russell,

Member of the British House of Commons for South Tyrone, in a
speech delivered in Toronto on IHth December, 1892, further discussed
the Irish question.

" It has been represented," said he, " that the Irish are oppressed,
that squalor and abject misery prevails among-it the Peasantry, and
that lil)erty and freedom are unheard of. I can show," continued he,
" that such statemonts are not true, but are the inventions of
agitators, ; and I shall lay before yon a true picture of the political
ftnd social position of things in th.it country a3 they are to day.

" Agriculture is the great staple industry of the Irish. The tenant
who is evicted for non paymant of rent can recover in court from his
landlord without a serious or costly proceedure, and very little trouble,
every shilling's worth of improvement which he has mad ) to the
farm and the buildings he has put up or improved upon it. Absolute
security of tenure under the Imperial Statute of 18BI, is the fact
{The burden under which the Irish tenant groans!!). If he piys
hi.s rent he caanot ba evicted by anyone. His rant doos not dep3n'i
upon the will of his landlord or his agent, but upm a court (the land
court) which consists of three commissioners, who have heretofore
shown themselves impartial men ; they arc not local men of the parish
in which the land is situate, but brought from a distance, occasionally
Englrsh. en or Scotchmen, who examine the soil as to quality and
as practical men de ide impartially on a fair rent. If the tenant has
invested rn^ney in the improvement of the land, erected buildings, kc.
he has created a property for himself, a legal lien which if he should
so desire, he can sell in open market, regardless of landlord or of any
other person ; and if the tenant desiras to dispose of his property to
his landlord ho can agree with him as to price ; then a government
agent, appointed pursuant to the above quote i statute, is se t 14 on

—60-

n iH

;1
I-

it '

dGiuand by the tenant, who (the agent) certiHoH as to the value of the
land, upon which the amount is advanced by government to the
tenant, to bo repaid to government by the tenant by forty-nine an-
nual instalments. Such payments arc rated at Twenty-five per cent,
less than the annual rent agreed upon with the landlord. Could
anything bo more considerate or kinder than this. At the end of 49
yeard the tenant is the owner of his land, the absolute owner in fee
simplo, and that by the payment of a low rent, a rent twenty-five per
cent, lower than that agrHod upon between himself and his landlord.

"£140,000,000 stg., $700,000,000, has been placed by Parliament
at the disposal of the Oovernuient for the purchase of tenants' farms
as above described, under which 80,000 Irish tenants' farms have
thus been transferred within six years ; those who were tenants have
become landowners.

" Further than Parliament had gone, they could not, in justice to
British taxpayers, go.

"The secret ballot has also been established by Parliament, which
prevents the landlord from interfering in any manner at the polls.

" It is a pity," said Mr. Russell, "that the Romish priesthood could
not be restrained by some such summary means, instead of our being
compelled to resort to the law and its delays, let us hope that after a
time the law may be more speedy and satisfactory."

The contrast between Irish and Scotch.

"The Irish," says Lord Macaulcy, "are better or more liberally
represented in the Parliament of Great Britain and Ireland than are
the Scotch. The Irish send a greater number of members according
to population to that Parliament than do the Scotch, yet the Irish
are by no means so well governed a people as the Scotch ; which fact
proves that laws hav ^ neither a magical nor a supernatural virtue.
It also shows a lack of self-reliant dignity aud a proper appreciation
of the civilization of this time by the Irish. Where ignorance and
bitter hatred, priestcraft and Romish bigotry exist, where pride and
contending factions carry on their lawlessness, and rapine, drunken-
ness and bloodthirstinoss run riot, — there, good institutions are
uselesH and civilized observance of law is nil, and human freedom
crushed. Hence civilization and the blessings of good government
are comparatively unknown.

" But where a rational respect for constituted authority, intelli-
gence, industry, personal independence, sobriety and manly dignity
prevail, — a high state of civilization is the fact.

—61—

" The Scotch in Scotland as well as in Ireland as ala."* the same
peoples and their descendants in Canada and other colonies are a
people whose instinctive frugality ivnd manly independent self reliance,
in every quarter of the glol)e, have raised them above the masses
amongst whom they are thrown. They are a people of such self-
governed tempers that amid the most intense excitement of popular
disturbances which the'r history records, they exhibited the gravity
of judicial proceedings and the earnest solemnity of religious rites.
Such a people are not diftlcult to govern. At the same time it 'vould
be dangerous to attempt to coerce them or force them into compliance
with usuages, laws or customs to which they are disinclined. Such
are those two peoples. The Scotch are law abiding. The Irish
are lawless. Statutes passed by an Irish Parliament in Dublin will
be as ineffectual as were British statutes passed heretofore unless they
are endorsed and favoured by the Homish priesthood.

'• It is evident that nothing will satisfy the Irish but separation
from the empire, their hatred of British Anglo Saxon government is
immeasurable. Subject to British rule, however, it is safe to say,
they arc to remain until the end.''

Yes, the Truth must he Told,

the Irish want to pay no rent ; and the severance of Ireland from the
British Empire is the game they arc plaving. Bear in mind that a
great majority of the Saxon or British Irish have nothing to do with
riuch political treachery. Instead of cultivating their holdings, the
Pho'nocian Fenian Irish were and are for the most part, sleeping off
previous nights' debauchery, previous nights' attending Fenian
Lodges, League and Moonlighters' meetings, held tor drinking whiskey
and for plotting and executing murder and other kinds of Inwlessness,
against their neighbors and the Government, whicii enemies (to their
I's core) of Britain and British Protestant freedom, can conceive
and devilish ingenuity invent, backed and encouraged by the Priest-
hr ^ of the Church of Rome, with some rational and honorable ex-
ceptions, and then with consummate deceit whine over hardships
which they have brought upon themselves by refusal to pay their rent,
and being evicted, and justly evicted, in consequence ; and by mis-
representation move the commiseration of kind-hearted Americans.
What would we do in Ontario or in any other part of America with
such shiftless, lazy, good for-nothing creatures ? We would turn
them out, evict them, and that without mercy ; even their co-

. -'I

^■■'i

"t;?

1 1

( i '■■

—62-

'i-h

religionists in this country have been compelled to live up to business
necessities.

What do the Irish ParHameutary party and other Agitators moan ?
what can they expect to gain by attempting to deceive the British
people as they are doing ? Separation from the empire they will
never succeed in accomplishing ; they had best waste no more time
and bring no more contempt upon themselves, by their endeavors to
bring it about. The liberality and respect for the rights of free speech
observed by the British Government under Lord Salisbury, the Irish
obstructionists evidently cannot understand ; but comfort their in-
telligences with the conceit that they are feared, and the British are

Trembling in their Shoes.

Ah ! British hearts are not composed of the kind of metal which
melts bv the blast of ihe feverish breath of hate, nor do Britains
tremble at trifles ; nor do they sink into insignificance at the howling
of besotted bigots, oj: untutored mountaineers or bogtrotters.

No, Britain's sons have a destiny to fulfil, a (i(^Ddirected destiny,
and they hold at defiance all the hosts of Europe, which are allied
against them, and to whom the Irish look with such intensity and
longing confidence.

The Irish agitators also seem ignorant of the manners and customs
which obtain among civilized men, say nothing of the urbanity and
politeness observed by gentlemen in their intercouse with all persons.
Are they still, these agitators and their several loliowings, are they
still uncivilized — are they ? Are they still so far sunk in the depths
of Romish superstition as not to be able to understand what is going
on in the world around them?

Are they so carried away, are their faculties so benumbed, so
stupified by conceit in their own perfection and supreme superiority
as "Catholics" and the holiness of Romanism, and by hatred and
envy of British Protestant advancement as to be totally incompetent
to reason upon the civilization of this time. Do thoy think of nothing
but gloating over Biddy O'Carrolan's dream of the upper hand ?

Yes, separation from England is the game of the Irish, under the
hope that the l-nited States will aid them. But that old fellow.

The Kinj of Birds,

will not wait until the Irish put salt on his tail. Throwing dust in
his eyes is the worst move the Irish can make, for " he is a tartar
when he gets his dander up." Uncle Sam will stand upon his r.ense

-03—

of honor, which our friend Pat will find to be stiff and stubborn for
what is right ; and Pat's lying stories about being down-trodden by
England, and all such rubbish, may as well be

If^hined to the Wind.

Facts, undeniable facts, must be laid before the people of the United
States before they will bestir themselves in any way. All experience
of them shows that there are m the United States as well as in Can-
ada, pol'iicians who use and flatter the ignorant Irish Catholics for
their votes. That fact may yet give serious trouble in America.

The Nonconformists

in the United Kingdom are at last awakening to what their blind trust
in Mr. Gladstone has led them. The " ChiiHian Advocate^' a
prominent Wesleyan journal published in Belfast, in an able article
on the questioQ, ''Have the British Jionconformists condoned
crime f" says: "It has always been our contention, and which we
now reassert, that the true reply to that question is a simple affirm-
ative, they have undoubtedly done so. And our contention that such
judgment is correct becomes deeper and stronger as the subject de-
velops on both sides nf the Irish sea.

" Why did not and why do not Christian men make it a first con-
dition, " a sine qua non," of their support of the Irish Nationalists.
That they should cease from criminal and Kora dishoneat and lawless
acts connected with what Agitators term ' The plan of campaign,' —
murder, boycott ug, maiming cattle. Sic.

" Boycotting, that late invention of the Irish League, is without
doubt one of the most cruel and dastardly crimes conceived by human
brains and which man can perpetrate.

'' And all this has been going on for years with the tacit consent,
the implied approval of the Nonconformists of Great Britain, who
blindly — no doubt with honesty of intent — tr^.tet' to Mr. Gladstone,
whose record of times past gives him celebrity, but what can have
infatuated the " Old Champion " ? What can have blurred his once
clear intellect ? Is he now favouring home rule under Irish intim-'
ijation ? or is his mind weakened ? Is the weight of years heavy upon
his brain ? No man in the empire knowd better ihan he, what un-
principled schemers Irish agitators are. Some years past, in 1880,
or it may be two or three years later, when Sir George Grey's measure
of Home Rule for Ireland came before the pukl'c (said to be very
similar to his (Gladstone's) measure of to-day, '89H), he, Gladstone,

.■-.■■';/iC

■ '7,: :hi

■if-

yii

-^nrrmpw^fWBT-^-

-64—

opposed it, scouted it, and used the words, " We cannot leave the
British Protestant Irish to the tender mercies of the Koiiiish Priest-
hood." lie opposed Sir George Grey's election for Newark and suc-
ceeded in preventing his return. What can have caused his change
of action, or, we should say, change of principle ? Have the Irish
succeeded in intimidating the G. 0. M. ?

" Had the Nonconformists of Great Britain peremptorily refused as-
sociation with men who practised such deeds of lawlessness as above
referred to, they would long since have been abandoned."

But a short decade past, Mr. Gladstone, speaking to his con-
stituents — 18th October, 1881 — used such language as the following :
" Crime keeps pace with, in fact surrounds, the footsteps of the Irish
Land League, with fatal and deplorable precision and certainty.
Ruthless and merciless rapine is the primary move, the first object of
the home rulers. But rapine is not the only lawlessness consequent
to the league dictates. Boycotting, that invention of human demons,
as well as murder, must and will follow. It is undoubtedly true that
the Irish agitators are determined to, as they have boasted they
will, march through rapine, bloodshed and any crime should it become
necessary, in their futile attempt at disruption and dismemberment
of the empire."

But ten or eleven years past, Mr. Gladstone used those words, what
has changed his mind ? Is it political expediency, or is it fear of
Irish bullets or butcher knives ? Perhaps the old man — the G. 0. M.
— is doating.

Is Gladstone really a Protestant f !!

•'*.

1 ■.. ■

\i^:

¥,'■•■■'•'

A wiiter to the London Times propounds the above question ; some
of his acts will lead to the contention that he is not. At a public
meeting held in Manchester during the year 1870, a gentleman in the
audience said to him, "Are you a member of the Church of Rome
or ar;' you a Protestant? " Instead of giving a straight honest reply
to the question ho evaded it and did not declare himself.

In 1858, when acting as High Commissioner of Her Majesty to the
Ionian Islands, he assisted at the mass in a Romish Church, drank
of the lustral water (holy water), kissed the hands of priests, kc, so
that all Corfu was astonished, except the priests whom he as-
sisted !!

In 1807, he supported a Bill which literally gave the Pope co-

-65-

ordinate power in ^.ngianrl with the Sovereign.— London Times,
March 21at, 1867.

In 1869, he spolie of the British Irish in Ireland as a tall tree of
noxious growth, darkening and poisoning the land.

In 18G9, by statute, he disestablished the Irish Protestant Church
and handed over to the Church of Rome no less a sum than £364,-
000, about $1,800,000 of Protestant church property obtained by
the same statute.

In 1891, he supported the religions disabilities removal bill, to
permit Romanists to hold the oflicos of Lord Chancellor of England
and Lord Lieutenant of Ireland.

In 1880, he appointed a Roman Catholic, Viceroy to India, a pro-
ceeding which shocked and angered many of his most devoted
followers, and created discontent in the minds of Prominent Hindoos.

In 1854, he supported the bill giving a grant to the Irish Romish
College of Maynooth.

In 1854, he opposed inquiry into conventual and monastic in-
stitutions.

In 1865, he supported the movement to establish a Romish Jesuit
University in Ireland.

In 1870. the Pope thanked him for his valuable services to the
Church, stating that it is the duty of christians to advance the interests
of the Church of GOD.

London Standard of 8th Feb'y, 1871.

In 1871, he released the Romish murderers of Mr. Murphy, a
Protestant lecturer, after a short term of imprisonment, upon which
the Morning Advertiser commented as follows:

" Either owing to the political neces. ~jp of Mr. Gladstone or to
some deeper and more mysterious cause we are now living in this
Protestant country under Romish intimidation !

There seems to be no wonder if people ask Gladstone if he is a
Protestant or a Papist.

Mr. Chamherlain,

before referred to, a member of the British House of Commons, had
been travelling through the Northern part of England and South of
Scotland during the early months of 1889. During his tour ho
described the Irish question m all its phases. At Ayr, he said : " The
Liberal Unionists are resisting double deahng, they are resisting out-
rage, and they are supporting romKlial legislation for Ireland of a
drastic nature. What he meant by saying that the Liberal Unionists

"K -

I \
i

)| I

' \

qui

-66—

are resisting double dealing, is that while the NationaHsts are pre-
tending to work for land refor-.n, their real aim is separation from the
empire." To establish this point, he quoted from tha proceedings at
the Irisli J^atlo,.allst Gonveniioil held at Chicago in the summer
of 1HH6. Mr. Redmond, M.P., British House of Commons, Par-
nelite, who attended that convention, said, " Mr. Parnell and his
followers were not wor1cin(j solely for the. removal of grievances >
not simply laboring for the amelioration of the physical con-
dition of the country, but to establish a free and independent
island. The principle," said Mr. Redmond, "at the back of this
movement to-day is the same principle which formed the soul of other
Irish movements, a.s in the last rebellion, "^ against th^> rule of
strangers." It is the principle which O'Neil vindicated on the banks
of the Blackwater : which inspired Wolf-Tone, and for which Fitz-
gerald and Emmet sacrificed their lives, I assort here to-day," said
this Redmond at Chicago, " that the government of Ireland by
England is an impossibility, and I believe it to he our duty to
make it so-" Again, in a speech at Dundalk. an Irish town, East
coast, he used the words (18th April. 1885), " I rejoice that in the
" resolutiori just passed you declare your unalterable, ever living de-
" termination to be satisfied with nothing that Englishmen or the
" British Parliament can do so long as the hated flag of England is
"seen where the green flag of Ireland ought to be."

Such treasonable babbling this sapient individual indulged in on
other occasions and once in the House of Commons and that without
his having been given in charge to the Seargent at Arms. His im-
pudent and insane folly did not meet with its deserts, but was treated
with contemptuous indifference, though a Tory government (Lord
Salisbury's) was ill power, British liberahty tempered with disgust for
Irish blustering, vanity and rebellious conceit, would not set the law
in motio • against him. Times are changed, indeed.

Redmond's recent utterances (August, 1892) are an attempt to draw
in his treason fangs. Yet they are under his tongue still I \

Let us fancy an impudent rebel and traitor like this man Redmond,
he being English or Huguenot by descent, daring to use such treason-
able language in the House of Commons during the time the

Iron Duke was Premier.

Verily the forbearance of British statesmen of this day to Irish dis-

-67-

loyalty and traitorous ranting, boasting and silly threatening, is
surprising.

" Fenianism," says Professor Goldwin Smith, in his pamphlet on
the Conduct of England to Ireland, " at this time, besides terror-
ism and boycotting, and murder and maiming of cattle and infernal
machines and carding, has found another, and it must be owned,
powerful engine of annoyance — Parliamentary obstruction. That
too, will have to be put down, and put down with a firm hand, what-
ever alteration of forms or abridgement of liberty of speech the
process may involve. This is not the cause of Britain alone. Ob-
struction threatens the integrity, nay the existence of Parliamentary
inatitutions in all countries. How is Legislation to proceed anywhere
if a small minority like the Irish obstructionists are always to have
the power of stopping the wheels '? The privilege of speech is given
for tuc furtherance of deliberation ; it is forfeited by those who abuse
it, and avow their intention of abusing it for the hindrance of delib-
eration. It is better no doubt to strike the guilty, than to curtail
general liberties ; but few will deplore a certain reduction of the
redundancy of speech which is swamping the national councils. Some
would be glad if the minute glass could be added to the cloture."

Prof. Tyndal writes to the London Times ■ " Your columns already
contain the expression of the views which 1 venture to entertain re-
garding Mr. Oladstone's Irish Pohcy. It is a mad, foolish and wicked
policy; frauglit, if succes>ful, with unutterable woes both to England
and Ireland." These are the deliberate words of a man, prepared
whenever necessary, to fight the battle of oppressed tenants against
oppressive landlords ; who knows Ireland and her people better than
Mr. Gladstone can know them, and whose love for the land of his birth
is free from the toint of party politics.

Still further on this point : The Rev. Faihoi- Ilodgers, a Iloaian
Catholic Priest, speaking at a pohtical meeting held at Leominster,
England, in 1888, used these words: " They had hoord a great de I
about Ireland lately. I am qualified to speak about Ireland," said he,
" and I do not hesitate to say that fariners in that country enjoy
advantages of which the agriculturists of ether England or Scotland
have never dreamed ; what they want in Ireland is quiet and rest,
and the banishment of that mischievioas agitation, that literal curse,
the Irish land league, which Mr. Gladstot^e has done so much to
develop. If they could banish the tyranny which exists there — the
baneful power of that league — and bring out the real opinion of the

■■%%

• ■■'1

■ \ _ .

''A

:V|

1 8 !

~m-

roiddle class of tho Cfvtholics, it would bo beneficial. The conimorii
sense and the intelligence of Irishmen well knows that the existence
of Ireland is bound up with Great Britain. There are few farailiea
of standing and respectability in England which are not honorably
connected with those in Ireland. The policy introduced by Mr..
Gladstone is the very worst ever yet enunciated by any statesman^
which, if successful, will entail upon Ireland inconceivable evils. My
words are the words of one ever determined, whenever or wherever
necessary, to fight the battle of the Tenant against a cruel or
opprossive Landlord, and who knows Ireland and the Irish people
better than circumstances have permitted Mr. Gla-dstone to know
theni ; and who can look at the position of things,, political or other-
wise^ in his native land, free from the taint or the bias of partyism.'"

Injustice to the British Iris/t.

Not many years past, before the repeal by the British Parliament,
of tho party possessions Act, the government, both Liberal and Con-
servative, followed the same course of harsh treatment to the Grange
processionists in Ulste)*, whilst in other parts of Ireland, Fenian pro-
cessionists broke the same laws, but their law-breaking was winked
at by the authorities, who punished the Orangemen.

The reason, no doubt, being that both the English parties supposed
that the British Protestant Irish would stand staunch and loyal not-
withstanding any rude injustice being perpetrated upon them. And
so they did, and showed true loyalty to the House of Hanover and
conducted themselves with such sterling dignity and exemplary
patience that the English n>embers of the House of Commond ac-
corded them the highest praise and which was the n>eans of arousingf
such feeling in their favor that the repeal of the obnoxious possession
Act passed without much opposition-
It may be supposed that the Liberals, (when enforcing the Act
against the Orangemen, and forbearing to enforce it against the
Fenians) dare not oilend tl>eir Irish contigent by mipartial admin-
istration of the law ; and the Conservatives, when in power, did not
hold themselves strong enough to oppose successfully (owing to
Radical influence at home) the clamor which prosecuting the Fenian
law breakers would have prod. 3ed.

The reflection that such an i luparalleled prostitution of British law
and justice, through party expediency, could be perpetrated in the 19th
century is humiliating.

It seems, however, in the this tenth decade of the century, to be

—69-

mmm

perfectly understood, by British statesmen, and the majority of the
electorate, except those who from party exigency or innate stupidity
will not or cannot understand that the loyalty and patriotism of the
British Irish are the only sure and safe dependence for the Imperial
Government ; again, some extreme Liberals look upon that loyalty
as Toryism and do all they can to belittle such a sentiment. Should
the time arrive when the ignorant Priest-ridden Roman Catholic
I"ish, misguided by unpnncipled and disloyal agitators, should
attempt their treasonable designs, it is to the British Protestant
loyalists that the Governn^ent, be that Government Conservative
Tory, Whig or Liberal, must look to draw the fangs of treason and
stamp out Jesuitical hate of Protestant Christianity and British
freedom. Which dependence was fully shown and declared by States-
men of both the leading BrHish parties at

The Famous Ulster Demonstration.

At the instance of the Premier, Lord Salisbury, the British Protes-
tants of Ulster determined to hold a mass meeting of all the
Protestants of Ireland to ascertain the feeling amongst the liritish
Irish throughout the country, and if there would be a united deter-
mination to resist the law in case Mr. Gladstone's home rule bii^
should become law. The demonstration came off in Belfast on
Friday, tha 17th day of June, 1H92. The Duke of Abercorn being
called to (he chair, and the mayor of Belfast to the vice chair.

His grace took the chair at noon precisely, and the most Rev. Dr.
Knox, Archbishop of Armagh and Primate of Ireland, offered up a
prayer for the blessing of GOD upon the convention, and then wig
sung that sublime song of adoration, the 40th Psalm, which com-
mences, "GOD is our refuge and our strength, a very present ^«3lp
" in trouble." The effect of that old Covenanters' Psalm as it rolled
up from thousands of throats, it is said, was most intensely solemn
and sublime. The people sang with the greatest fervor and especially
:vlien they came to the last verse, ' The Lord of Hosts is witli lis.
The GOD of Jacob is our refUfje," there were many handkei chiefs
held to overflowing eyes.

The opening address of the chairman evinced true and fterling
Protestantism and Christian truth and loyalty to the Cro-vn and
House ot Hanover Brunswick, and which was received with frequent,
heartfelt and deafening cheers by the assembled thousands. His
Grace in his speech used the following words : " The British Protes.

'':'*!

1 , 1

■ I

r->

-70- • •

taiits of Ulster are actuated by love for the empire united. Love and
loyal all'ection for their sovereign, for their homes, their families,
their open Bible and Christianity as taught in that Bible, as also a
prayerful luid pitiable feeling for their enemies. They are determined
to live and die British and to transmit to posterity, their country,
Ireland, a free British kingdom as they received it from their ancestors.
A great danger at this time threatens their civil and religious
liberties, and they are determined to show that Protestant Christianity
in Ireland is a reality, a stern reality. lie utterly repudiated the
holding out any threa' or menance ; but I may declare," said he,
" that the British in this country are fully determined to hold their
own, and sound the clarion trumpet of freedom and repeat with
deathless determination the fearless shout of the men of Derry, '* No
surrender" to the last breath. Let it never be fancied by (ilad-
stonians that the treedom which Britons fought for and won and
the industries and prosperity of Ulster will be sacrificed for the wild
and impossible scheme denominated Irish home rule. And in the
name of the loyal British of Ulster, he appealed to the people of
England and Scotland to disallow and crush to nothing the Jesuit
home rule plot.

His grace resumed his seat amid deafening cheers.

A number of resolutions breathing the ideas enunciated by the chair-
man were carried nem.con. Someof the resolutions iVjrcshadowed the
probability of a resort to arms to maintain that political and religious
freedom which was won by British Protestants during the great
Reformation, and expressed determination to flinch from no duty
which the honor of ttie empire, the freedom of the Protestant religion
demands, and the maintainance and enjoyment of the liberty handed
down to them by their ancestors.

The Duke of ArgyU.

His grace the Duke of Argyle, when giving the support of his name
and potent influence to Lord Salisbury's Ulster demonstration, ex-
pressed himself in the following terms at a political meeting held in
London in the month of May, 1892:

" If," said he, " the Province of Ulster is put under the merciless
iron heel of Romish ecclesiastics, the British Protestunts as men pos-
sessing the feelings of freemen — the descendants of Englishmen and
Scotchmen — will most certainly resist, and that to the bitter end, to
death itself. We may send an army to coerce them, but let us pause

-71-

befoi-e we do so ; Ruppose our troops— Protestant Britons— should
get the command to fire upon or charge with the bayonette freoborn
Britons, who are but standing up for that freedom which their
ancestors won on hard fought battle fields— that priceless Protestant-
ism, the heritage of all freemen. Let us fancy such soldiers upon
the command " Fire " being given standing stock still, while a
determined self-reliant spirit shows itself and a murmur quietly heard,
letting their sommander know unmistakably a determination to dis-
obey their orders, and occasionally are heard the words, ' we will not
move. We will not fire upon our brother Christians, the descendants
of our ancestors, to gratify Romish ecclesiastics. We will never fire
upon men who are but resisting as we ourselves would resist if
Romanists had the power to oppress us at home as Romanists but
one hundred years past, oppressed the ancestors of these British Irish
and our own.'

" Let us not drive British Protestant soldiers to open mutiny ; for
rest assured, if the Gladstone measure as now spoken of ever becomes
law, such mutinous disobedience will certainly occur. Britons — be
they Irish, English or Scotch— will never submit to be coerced or
dominated by an inferior people (in fact, by any people), a people
whose prominent characterists are bigoted Romanism and intense
envious hatred of everything British.

*' I emphatically declare my conviction," said his grace, " that the
end and aim of all their political schemmg and cunning is dismem-
berment of the empire, which is apparent in many ways. And
resistance to such traitorous disloyalty is a duty which patriotic
British subjects should not hesitate to make, even should the resort to
arms become necessary.

" If we neutralize or cast away the freedom and Christian in-
stitutions of the British Protestant Irish and leave them at the mercy
of the tvrant Irish majority, we have no right to expect them to
remain quiescent and submissive, and we must hold ourselves bound
to aid them. There seems to be uo doubt but that a thoroughly
organized movement amongst the Orangemen and in fact amongst
the whole of the British Irish in Ireland, which has its agents in
England, Wales ond Scotland, to prepare for the worst — for civil war
— should such a dreadful war be forced upon them."

Such is the language of one of the oldest, the ablest of the Whig
statesmen of this time, after years of eminent and patriotic service
to the state.

-::^.]

!ih 1

—72—

The Marquis of Londonderry,

when addresaing the Ulster (Juae, '92,) demonstration said, " It ia a
duty of Irish Unionists, as also of all I'rotestant freemen, to bring to
the knowledge of the electorate of Dreat Britain that within twenty
miles of the British coast we may hav^ a hostile people and Parlia-
ment if heme rule becomes the law of the land ; in which case it
would be impossilile to exaggerate the danger which would arise to
Great Britain in case of a foreign war.

'•A civil war," continued the Marquis, "will most assuredly
devastate Ireland if homo rule be carried. British Irish freemen will
never submit to be handed over to the domination of a merciless and
alien Parliament led on and dictated to by the bigoted and fanatical
ecclesiastics of the Church of Rome, whose words and acts show them
unfit for the civiUzation of this time c^' this country.

" Some orators seem to hold that the ecclesiastics of the Church of
Rome are now more liberal than they were one hundred years past.
Such men cannot know anything about such ecclesiastics. The aims
and intentions of the Church of Rome are now, since the Jesuits have
regained power in that church, as bigoted and intolerant as they were
three hundred years past. Under Tyrconnel, about one hundre'l
years past, British Irishmen had sufficient experience of Romish
domination to cause their descendants of to-day to be determined to
resist their encroachments to the last and disregard the promises of
the Gladstonians. Therefore, lot us unite and show a determined
front to the great enemy of civil and religious freedom, and as our
ancestors did in old Derry — hurl defiance at Rome and Romanism
and their friends in England and Scotland, and repeat the shout of
the besieged in Derry, ' Xo surrender.' " Those soul stirring words
were caught up as his Lordship sat down, and shouted amid deafen-
ing and prolonged cheering, and cries of ' Ulster will fight,"

The Duke of Devonshire,

addressing his constituents at a meeting held in Derby upon the home
rule question, spoke thus :

"This," said his Grace, "is the first time I have addressed a
political meeting since my honoured father's death. I cannot now,
however, remain silent when this momentous question, home rule for
Ireland, is before the country, which i look upon as the first move,
the insertion of the wedge for a dismemberment of the empire.

" The position things have assumed at this time, seems a parallel

—78-

to what they were duriuf^ the awat rovohition. We have the same
insatiable cueray to fight ; tlie samo hostile and foreign ereod against
US, with the sauio bitTotecl eccloaiastics aspiring to supromacy and
determined to put down Christianity and erect the Church of Rome
in its stead ; with just as ignorant and uncivilized people to oppofo
as our ancestors had Whit thun is our duty in this momentous
crisis ? We cannot act the part of cowards and leave the British
descendants of Englishmen and Scotchmen at the mercy of a Priest-
hood whose acts in past times show that they do not now, nor did
they in the past, understand anything about Christian charity.

" The right to resist and the duty of resistance to wrong and de-
privation of civil rights belonged to our ancestors, as the same now
belongs to us ; as it also belongs to our iiindred in Ireland, and we
must, and the British Irish must, avail ourselves of that right, and
obey the behests of patriotic duty whatever be the risk. That duty
is to GOD and the right of resistance is for our homes, our firesides,
and our freedom."

The Marquis of Salisburu, . ' ,

in his masterly and eloquent address to the Primrose league, in May,
lSf)2, endorsed in the most emphatic terms, resistence by the British
Irish to that gigantic and deceptive humbug, home rule for Ireland,
— the last move of the Jesuits in their futile and shallow scheme to
again bring Great Britain under the power of that great imposture,
the Papacy. In which resistance by the British Irish, Englishmen
ought to give them, in fact it would be cowardice to refuse them, such
aid as may be possible.

The endorsement and approval of the Ulster demonstration, by such
statesmen as the Marquis of Salisbury, the Dukes of Devonshire and
Argyle, and other English and Scotch noblemen, and prominent and
talented statesmen in the House of Commons and outside its walls -
Nobles, Knights and (lentleman of all parts of Great Britain and
Ireland, of both, in fact of all politiciil parties, has caused a stirring
sensation which shows the feeling ot British Protestants throughout
Great Britain and Ireland as to the importance of the demonstration,
and the determination of the British Irish to resist Romish aggression
and the dismemberment of the empire. ■ ,

Seldom has a Prime Minister of our Sovereign used more manly,
more far reaching language than the fallowing. In a speech de-
livered by the Premier, Marquis of Salisbury, January, 1891, he said,
" It has always been a pu/zle to lis (Englishmen) why Irish society
was 80 dislocated, why it did not move in the ordinary way ; why

•V >

I!.;, ;,

.'''ill

■ ■ ;#i

—74-

■ /

if-

.1;

men of education anil practical knowledge Heeined to have ho little
influence with those who have neitlior. Now we k ow tlie reason;
now we know that it in the Jesuits, that inaidiously power-
ful organization, liolds sway — that organization which in every
age has set evi ry otlier organization and inliiumce at dcHaiice, is and
has been in the tiold against us. That organization has separated
every social tie, and by working upon the ignorance and superstition
of the people has set at naught every national and loyal feeling, en-
gendered iugratitudo to the government, and exalts itself into a
ridiculous and preposterous position of fancied superiority to the laws.
We would be mad indeed to disregard, and not to take warning from,
such discovery.

•' During the political tempest which has recently passed over
Ireland the disguise has for a moment been blown aside, and wo see
that the antagonism with which we have to contend is the sinster
and Jcvuiitical domination led by the Archbishops Croak and Welsh,
to which the British Protestant Irish would be compelled to submit if
home rule should be established in Ireland."

Buch memorable ideas were expressed by the other statesmen
mentioned above. Then let it never be thought that Great Britain
will leave the British Irish to fightaloneagainst the enemies of British
freedom in Ireland."

"Then dread not aught ye loyal sons of William*
Whilst fearless Cecil holds the helm of state."
The following expressive lines by Lord Lytton upon the Premier
Marquis, will not be out of place here. We give three stanzas of the
poem :

Philosopher and Paladin in one, i

The Soldier's conriige, and the Sage's lore;
'- A 8Corcliin{^ intellect, that leaves no stone \

; ;. ■ Unturned on any path its thoufjhts explore.

A re|>artce that not alone dazzles,

But scathes like lightnin}»'s Hash, . '

The loaded fulness of a brooding mind

Regardless of men, yet studious of mankind.

Treasures of ileepened thought and a widened life,

A well stored !ne!nory and rosdy wit, <

Prone to reflection, yet inured to strife ,

Alike for study and for action fit.

An English heart with highborn ardour rife,
Fervid as Fo.x, but national as Pitt,
-William III of England.

—75—

Born tlio scion of a House timt tiOBnta
Hiatoric titlu tu itH rich (ioinain.

ObHtitvu hiH mein ; ul)ove the Hpiicioua chest,

The large Olympian forehoftfl, forward (IroopH;
The inftBsivo teniplnd, us if tlius to reBt

Tho crowdi^i hriviii their tirni bui't bastion coops,
And thi< hir^e HlDuchiii;^' Hlioiihlorti as oppreBuod

By the prone htiud, habitmilly stoops. /

Above a world bin cdntmnplative >{aae,

roriiBCH, HikIh little lieri^ to praise.

" Littlo there to praise," ami less to point to as cornmendablo —
Englishmen enjoying the right to elect their government, and
^ Rnglishinen ("for honest mindn are easiest to deceive") may bo
duped by designing politicians, and m-nh' tho tools of friction and
dotard statesmanship. And if the 0. O. M. arises to power again,
then British Protestant Irishmen rally round the crimson banner and
shout defiance and the war cry of your ancestors, " }f<) surrender.'^

A writer in Macmillan's Magazine thus speaks of Lord Salisbury :
" Tho highest and most perfect literary finish is stamped upon every
sentence tho IVhinjuis utters. You could scarcely transpose u
sentence, much loss strike a word out without doing an injury. There
is not a man in either the Lords or Commons to equal him in this
respect. Mr. Gladstone is now somewhat deteriorated, in fact he is
verbose at times ; agam he seems at a loss for the proper word, his
sentences sometimes getting somewhat entangled, yet he shows a deal
of dexterity in making himself intelligible.

The clear intellect of the Marquis never wanders from his snbject,
never introduces a parenthesis, never heaps up words unnecesarily,
never uses a word too many. If he attacks a froward opponent, he
strikes home, and that occasionally without mercy. Sometimes hia
impetuosity betrays him into lack of caution, but at such times he
expresses his opinion without the usual diplomatic reserve, he never
speaks at random.

Before he has uttered half a dozen sentences, you recognizifi the fact
that he is a man who speaks from full knowledge of the subject under
consideration, and from mature retlection, going straight to the hearts
and intelligences of his audience. Such a rare combination of ex-
cellence is seldom found in public speakers.

, ;. ^ The Count CampeUo. •.

Irish agitators might have been less enthusiastic at elections in
favor of Mr. Gladstone and his nominees, had they read the

■ * '

.. ^:A

..^■-1

m.\

* i

—76—

( ' .

!-^

description which a Roman nobleman, Count Campello, gave in a
journal " Labciro," published by him in Home, of a conve.'sation he
had with the British Liberal leader.

Count Campello, as many will remember, was formerly a Canon
of St. Peters, Rome, and is at present the head and leader of the old
Catholic party in Italy, which party is now of espe.ial importance,
constantly growing and increasiug in numbers. His relations with
the Roman aristocracy, hi.s former intimate clerical connection with
St. Peters, and his personal knowledge of the leaders of the two
Italian camps, the National and the Papal, gives him a range of ex-
perience which no other Italian can pretend to.

In an issue of Labaro during February, 1H90, the Count gives an
interesting detail of such conversation, which was held a few years
previous, abouL uhe position of thirgs political and religious and the
prospects of the Papacy in Italy.

Mr. Gladstone said ; "I have been assured that the number of
Papists in the City of Rome is now greater than it was before the
fall of the Pope Irom temporal power." " Ah," said the Count. " the
Romans who slill adhere to the Church of Rome are undoubtedly
much more liberal in their ideas about religion and civil government
than they formerly were. But," said the Count, " I emphatically
declared that my experience shows beyond the possibility of successful
contradiction, that their numbers had not increased, but that thoy
had decreased and that to a very great extent. In Rome," concinued
the count, " the Roman Catholic religion has very few adherents and
very little weight — total inditferentism, in fact, prevails. The mere
attendance at church for worship is almost nil."

A writer in the fortnightly Review, says : " The old city of Rome
has grown to be a French-like, mean looking place, especially the
business quarters, and is hard to be distinguished from Lyons or
Turin. In the middle of some streets yni see immense piles of i uins.
Huge uninhabited Convents meet the perambulaior at many corners ;
and what is most romarkabl.'. numbers of the churches seem to be
going to ruins — left by the ecclesiastics to take care of themselves.
Some of them are roofies?, others w ith the doors lying upon the Hoors,
the windows smashed and abandoned to homeless dogs, the owls and
bats. Extreme desolation is ihe aspect, especially on Sundays."

The most, significant proof of careless apathy, and ill feeling on tho
part of the Romans toward the Papacy," continued Count Campello,
" is the decression in the payment of

-77-

Peter's Pence

)mc

It-he

ins.

|i'3 ;

/es.

)rs,

incl

Itho
lo.

by them. The highest yield .of that contribution in any one year
since the fall of the Pope's temporal power from the cifcixens of Rome
was 17,000 lire (a lire is 10 pence English). What are 17,000 ten-
pennies, when we reniembea that over 80,000 Papal ecclesiastics in
Rome are to share the contrihiition ; tlie greatest part of those
ecclesiastics are old and infirm and unable to do anything at garden-
ing or cultivating plots of ground. A miserably short allowance
for the poor old men."

A French paper says, Peter's pence after dwindling year after year
in France, fell in 1898 to 472,000 and in 1S91 to less than t'40,000.

" Then," said the Count Campello, " the Papacy in its religious
aspect is literally dead in Rome, and alive and stirring only in its
political character." Upon which Mr. Gladstone expressed great
surprise, and said he, " ]\Ions. Thiers (French statesnuin) once made
a somewhat odd confession of his religion to me. ' 1 am a Papist,'
said Theirs, ' because of the useful influence of that religious system.
But I am not a Catholic, I cannot fall down Defore and worship an
image.' "

Mr. Gladstone continued, " Do you not hold that the Papacy,
separate from the temporal power or purely eaclesiastical, would prove
acceptable to the Italians '?" " No," replied the Count, " not by any
means. The Papacy must be either accepted as it is, with its own
ridiculous assumptions and absurd estimate of itself, coupled with a
declaration in favor of temporal power, or it must be rejected
altogether.

'' Romanism is incapable of any reformation or amendment. It is
)iiore concerned about the direct and indirect temporal power whether
with or without Monarchial dignity, than it is about the salvation of
souls."

" But," said Mr. Gladstone, "suppose a Pope with patriotic Italian
sympathies' were elected, would not such a man be content with his
spirit'ial authority, his power over the Church, the Catbolics through-
out the world would no doubt continue as heretofc re." "Ah,"
rejoined the Count, "a Pope with sympathies for Italy )r the Italians
is no longer a possibility. The despotic power and ruthless intrigue
of the Jesuits would not tolerate him, he would soon Lie. You will
recollect how secretly and surely they have made away with Popes
who would not submit to their dictum. You must bear in min:l that

■ 'I

. i

—78-

i.f r
If

■1 (

in Italy the very name Roman ^ Catholic is now the synonym, the
cognomen of the anti-National pai-fcy. Besides, the Papacy in its
spirit and pretensions is no longer acceptable to any thinking, reason-
ing intelligence, or, in fact, to any one who is a believer in Jesls
Christ as tbe Saviour of man.

" Since the Vatican Council attempted to exalt the Popes into the
absolute masters of the consciences in faith and morals of every
Christian, the whole system has become the abhorance and detesta-
tion, and the contemptuous mockery of Italians."

" Then," said Mr. Gladstone, " there is no longer a place in Italy
for the Popes." "No," rejoined the ('ount, "nor in any other
country inhabit-d by freemen, by men possessing the attributes of
reasoning capability. P'avish submission to the dictates of the
ecclesiastics, and the belief in the power of a priest to consign a man
to heaven or hell are the prominent doctrinal assumptions of
Romanism."

" Another matter," said Count Campello, " was referred to by the
British statesman. The dogma of the Church of Rorrc that the
Church of Christ was built upon St. Peter, and that the Church holds
that the Popes are in direct line of descent from St. Peter, who wan
the first Tope."

As to 81' Peter being the First Pope,
said Mr. Gladstone, " reliable history does not show that St. Peter ever
was bishop of Rome nor was in Rome for any but a short time pre-
vious to his death. St. Paul was there as shown by the '^Acts of the
Apostles." St. Peter and St. Paul were boih in Rome during the
reign of the Emperor Nero, and both suffered martyrdom by the
order of that Emperor, but there is no mention by any credible
historian that St. Peter ever was Bishop of Rome, or in any other
official position in the Christian Church in that city.

Dr. Farrar,

Archdeacon of Westminster, than whom there is not at this time
a more astute reasoner, or a deeper or more thoroughly read theo-
logian or a fairer or more painstaking critic in theological matters,
upon the dogma above referred to, writes, in his notes on The early
Bishops of Rome :

" The apostle St. Peter is claimed in the Apocraphal decrees of
Pope Clement V. as tho first Bishop of Koine, but on grounds merely

—79—

and purely traditional and withoui a line of authentic history. We
find it recorded in the Acts of the Apostles that he was in Jerusalem
during the year •19, A. D., and in Antioch three or four years after-
wards, about the year 53 A D. The Epistles read conjointly with
the Acts of the Apostles, seem to prove conclusively that he (St.
Peter) was not in Rome during the first and second imprisonments
of St. Paul. If ''Babylon,' in the 1st Epistle of St. Peter, chapter
V, and 13th verse means " Babylon " as a cryptogram for Rome,
which cannot be possibly proved, then St. Peter was in Babylon
about the year 63 A. D." (The commentator Matthew Henry states
emphatically that St. Peter wr )te his Epistles in Babylon in Assyria.)
Dr. Farrar continues, " The Church in the city of Rome was not
founded by St. Peter; that fact is clearly indicated by St. Paul in his
Epistle to the Romans, undoubtedly St. Peter never was !n Rome
before the year 73 A. D. History shows that St. Peter died for the
faith in Rome, Dyonysius Corinthus says, St. Peter went from Asia
to Rome passing through Corinth ; and that he as well as St. Paul
r iiiVviu martrydom in Rome, St. Peter by crucifixion and St. Paul
by dtictpitation during the latter time of Nero's persecution, supposed
to be in the year 65 A. D. Dyonysius, one of the most reliable
historians of that time says nothing about St. Peter being Bishop
of Rome, or his having held any other promment position connected
with the Church of Christ in that city. St. Peter, he saya^ travelled
amongst the Italian towns and villages contiguous to Rome, preaching
Christ and Him crucified, as he had done in Asia.

The Presbyter Gains in the 2nd century refers to relics and
trophies of St. Paul as having been exhibited in the \^ia Ostia, Rome.

That St. Peter ever was in Rome as christian Bishop of that city,
or was even pastor of the Church of Christian Jews there for twenty-
five years, as stated by Pope Gregory VlII, is an assertion absolutely
without foundation. Not one reliable historian gives that assertion a
line of prominence.

O'Brien, the Agitator.

One William O'Brien, the editor of a disloyal Irish newspaper,
came to Ontario in the year 1HH7, for the purpose of vilifying His
Excellency, the Governor General, Lord Lansdowne. What could
such a pestilent misrepreaentor expect to gain by this visit ? He said
nothing about the liberal terras accorded to Irish tenants by British
Acts of Parliament, us shown above ; no, not he. He descanted upon

!' \

I li

—80—

l'.

I' ;■

. -I

f/ ,

the misfortunes which the Irish tenants have brought upon them-
selves by paying no rent for their holdings, in obedience to the
maudatLS of ///at ciirsc, the Land Lcufjuc. We are pleased to be
able to say that this man, O'iJrien, was permitted to leave this
country, and that he was not tied neck to heels and pitched into one
of our lakes. His paper shows him a blatent boaster, who cannot
conceal his hate of Great Britain and everything British. By the
time he arrived in Toronto ne had gathered sutlicient common sense
to keep his treason to himself, and did not give us the trouble of his
arrest, trial and punishment. We, British Canadians, are freemen,
and take pride in compelling the lawless to be law-abiding. All men
are equal before the law in this empire, except where the Irish are
favored al)ove all other people in the empire, as shown above ;
but all men do not know how to be freemen, nor understand the
meaning of true liberty. If a man is a votary of any bigoted religious
superstition, who cannot or who dare not think independently of
priestly diction, upon the relations between GOD and himself; — if he
thinks he must depend upon another man or some body of roen in
masters ol faith, instead of being guided by the living Word of the
Etkrnal god, the Scriptures, he is not a freeman; he is a nlavf and
naught but a slave; lud mental slavery is of a lower type, an immeasur-
ably lower type, than mere physical slavery.

But to the Question,

How are we British Canadians to chp the wings of our dragon ? How
surmount our difficulty with Jesuits and thousands of itieir following
blocking the way, who have through Protestant liberality, votes f
The only course which presents itself to us,/^^ must follow. We must
unite this British empire under a Federal system. The statute
for such a Federal Union would in the first place be passed by the
British Parliament, after which the consent of all the other Legis-
latures already established throughout the Empire ought to be
obtained. The Parliament ot the Federated Empire will then abolish
the local Provincial Legislatures in this Dominion, which local
Legislatures are the worst features in our governmental . ■system. They
cost many millions of money every year, which this country can ill
afford. The laws passed by them would much better emanate from
the Dominion Legislature at Ottawa, in which Legislature we must
have totally new parties, a great party of Proteacani Freemen
agL inst the votaries of the Romish Heresy. There is no way of

(

—HI— ' •

gettini? at the truth of this matter but by plainly seeking the truth —
80 the truth must be told.

If we are compelled to use pointed and expressive language it is
because we wish those whom we write about to understand us.

"Hh who builds his argument upon facts and asserts that which
cannot be denied," said JuJiius, " is not easily refuted ; nor is he to
be answared by general assertions, undefined contradictions, general
reproaches or the assumption of superior knowledge and natural
intelligence. He may lack eloquence or the humorous power to
please, but speaking truth, he will always convince honest minds.
Stolidly stupid people who are governed by self-sufficient bigotry, in-
tolerance and conceit it is useless to attempt to convince. To remove
preconceived errors and superstitious fancies from such intelligences
will prove extremely difficult and in most cases an impossibility."

if we British Canadians, as before asserted, are to remain freemen,
we must check the encroachments of the Roman Catholic eccles-
iastics. To do so, there is in fact but one course open to us — a united
confederacy of the whole empire. ALL CANADIAN PROTESTANTS
MUST UNITE AND FORM ONE PARTY, CLAIMING EQUAL RIGHTS
TO ALL, AND HAVE BUT ONE LEGISLATURE IN THIS COUNTRY,
THAT OF THE DOMINION, AND ONE OFFICIAL LANGUAGE - OUR
OWN ENGLISH.

Yes, our own English,

Our peerless English. 'I he vocal communication between men who
through GOD'S grace are Freemen, is undoubtedly destined to bo the
language of the future, as facts show the truth of the assertion that
English will be at no distant future time the language of all people
throughout the world.

For half a century and more, up to about twenty- five years past,
French wiis the language generally spoken. No matter where the
traveller went he heard French, as the usual language used in bus-
iness. Now, in 1895, it is quite different ; English is now the
medium of communication. Let the tourist travel where he may, in
either of the quarters of the world, he speaks English and is spoken
to in English, except in backward and uncivilized places. Seldom
out of France does he hear French spoken, unless amongst French

people.

English is the Lanquage now spoken-

GermaDH, Aus<trian9, Italians, Belgians, Turks, Russians, Spaniards,

i '

-82-

1 '

■'-#:

!■<

Swiss, Bwo<les, Danes and Norwegians, Greeks, Arabs, Japs and
Chinese, and even Frenchmen, with all their bitter and envious hate,
speak our English, because oiroumstances induce them to learn the
language.

" This English," said a French diplomatist in a St. Petersbourg
cafe, "you hear nothing now but English! English everywhere.
Pert," said ho, "/ hate it."

" In fact, it is evident," said the celebrated German, Dr. Dollinger,
"English is evidently destined to supercede all other languages. The
best English authors are now read in all the continental schools and
universities. An English traveller at this time, 1895, requires no
language but his own. Throughout the whole of Europe, America
north and south ; Asia or Afr:ca, bankers, business-men, railway
officials, hotelkeepars and their employees, all speak EngHsh. In
spite of French-Anglo invisism and Russian-Anglo phobisra, our
English is prevailing and will prevail, because the great Ruler of all
things has undoubtedly decreed that it shall be so."

The increase in the numbers of English speaking people through-
out the world during the past ninety years is surprising. Papers
filed in the archives of the London Society of Antiquaries, show the
following figures. At the commencement of this century, 1801, there
were about 21,000,000 of people speaking English, which included
America. Those speaking French, about 82,000,000; German, over
31,000,000 ; Russian, about 83,000,000 ; Spanish, about 20,000,000 ;
Italian, about 16,000,000 ; and Portugese nbout 1,000,000.

The aggregate number of the populations of those seven states at
this time, 1895, is about 409,000,000, of which the English speakers
number 160,000,000; thus: Great Britain and Ireland over 47,000,-
000 ; United States, Canada and West India Islands, 67,000,000 ;
British India, Australia, Africa, Now Zealand and the smaller British
Islands of Oceania, about 40,000,000 ; showing an increase of 139,-
000,000 in 90 years.

French is now spoken by about 43,000,000 (including the Province
of Quebec) showing an increase of but 11,000,000 in. these 90 years.
The German states with Austria, about 00,000,000, an increase
of 05,000,000 in the same 90 years. Russia has now 69,000,000, an
increase of 36,000,000. Spain has now 35,000,000, an increase of
9,000,000. Italy has now 30,000,000, an increase of 14,000,000; and

(•.,

iniii

-83—

Portugal r2,000,000, increase of H,OX),000 in the same 90 years.
The English larguage is spoken ly

8^ times as many as speak French,
2j " " " German,

Twice and 9,000,00'3 as " Russian,
4 J times as many as speak Spanish,
S " " " Italian, and

16 " " " Portugese.

It is remarkable that now in both the urban and rural parts of
Germany and Austria, English is superceding French in anstocratic
and fashionable circles ; in a manner crowding it out even in Russia,
' v/here Anglophobism runs riot, it is becoming fashionable to speak
Ene-lish. The [Samoan conference was, in compliment to America,
carried on in English, the Gorman commissioners having a perfect
knowledge of English.

Bishop Hurst,

of the Methodist Episcopal Church of the United States, tells a story
which strikingly illustrates the progress of English in Northern
Europe. He, it appears, on one occasion found himself in Russian
territory. He knew nothing of Russian but could speak German and
French, and thought he could do (juite well. However, at the first
railway station to which he bad occasion to go, he found his German
and French useless. In his dilemma he applied to the American
counsel, to his surprise the counsel said to him, " why did you not
speak English ?" English he subsequently spoke during his travels
through Russia and other parts of Northern Europe, and had neither
stay nor difficulty through either Rusjsia, Denmark, Sweden or
Norway, in which countries no man is held well educated who does
not know and speak English.

Even in the wilds of Africa, along the coast of Liberia, east to
north-west, the English language is superceding all other languages.
In the French colony of Gaboau and in the German Cameroons, the
honors are divided between English, (terman and French. Educated
permans speak English and the French are now learning it.

On the west coast, where the Port'igese once was the dominant
language, English is now spoken from Sierra Leone t<» the San Pedro
river, over 100 miles of coast line. The Africans of all grades along
the Nile and Niger and the great lakes of Central Africa are now all
English speakers. The people of the Congo and the Zambesi'jjjistricts
are all favorable to, and anxious to speak, English. Such being so

■^ f.

^5.

;i'

t : i

iff

1 1

.f'

^ ;*

■if

If'

r
i-

Id'

—84-

Tt is difficult to see what will prevent English from bocominn; the
langmi;.fe of the whole continent of Africa.

Ambio is the only language competing against the English, yet it
is (linicult to find an Arab in either Asia or Africa who does not take
pride in his knowledge of English, be that knowledge great or small.
The Arab is a peculiarly dignified and conservative individual, so that
it may not be daring this generation that English will entirely super-
cede with him his ancient language, in which all the men of lore,
the learned men of his race, have expressed their thoughts upon
religion, morals and philosophy. At the same time he will learn and
speak English (as ho appears to learn it with facility, and speaks
it with remarkably correct accent and intonation), if for no other
reason than a manly ambition not to be outdone and to speak cor-
rectly the language of the " dominant British, " with whom he
evidently likes to be on friendly terms.

In China the traveller is sure to find natives who speak E glish.
As for the Japanese, they have literally adopted English, at all events
in trade and commerce. Recently during their elections in 1892, the
royal proclamations and notices in their nev?spapers, were in some
localities printed in English as well as in the native language.

Reviewing -^uch facts as given above, it seems to be almost within
measurable distance of time when, though other languages will be
spoken, English will be the language of the world, and the vocal
communication between all people.

How futile then, how peurile and contemptable are the efforts
of Roman Catholic French Canadian flcclefiiastios to stay the advance
of the GOD-created English language, when within the past 90 years
English speaking people have increased 189,000,000 and the French
speakers but 11,000,000 in the same 90 years, or over twelve fold.

Suppose they manage to crowd it out of a part of the Briiisli

Province of Quebec, what will that signify, literally nothing ; but

will bring injury to themselves and unn tigated contempt for their

folly.

The new Party formed,

of Protestant freemen, under staunch and true leaders, the assent of
the Legislature of the Canadian Dominion to the confederation of
this Empire will be obtained without difficulty. But with the old
parties, each dictated to in turn by the Roman Catholic Balance of
Power, it will be an impossibility, it can never bo done. It can
never be obtained until all Protestants unite to neutralize that
''Balance of Power.

If wo were States of the American Union, we wonld bo comparatively
free from Roman Catholic encroauhments. The stylo in which
ecclesitkStical interference is kept in check in the United States is
admiraMe, yet even there it might bo improved.

Being annexed to the United States we might be better off than at
present, and we might not. At the same time it is the destiny of
this Empire and the United States of America to become one people.
Every day brings us nearer to that ultimatum.

Wo, British Canadians, under our present governmental system,
cannot stop the encroachments and assumptions of the great enemy
of civil and religious hberty. Our leading men in both the Dominion
and the Ontario Governments, no matter which party " holds the
helm of state," must of necessity, to keep themselves in power, work
for the support, the votes and influence of the Roman Cathohc
ecclesiastics and their political following, who hold

The Balance of Power:

and well they know their advantage, and use it for the benefit of their
church. How are we to wrest that advantage from them ? That is
a vital question, and it is a problem which we can and mUc^t solve.
Romish domination in this British Canadian Dominion in the 19th
century, is a blighting, blistering disgrace to us as freemen, and we
must crush it or submit to its dictates. Which must we do ?

Confederation

of the whole Empire under a single Legislature, as proposed in the
appendix hereto, is our only refuge if we would avoid civil war. Our
Local Legislatures can be abolished by an amendment to the British
North America Act by the British Parliament. Undoubtedly it is
competent to the British Le-^islature to amend any statute passed by
that Legislature ; at the same timt the amendment we require would
not be enacted without a request by the Legislature of the Dominion
of C nada. Upon the introduction of a Bill to the Canadian Legis-
lature asking that to be done by the British Parliament, the "Balance
of Power" would turn the scale against Protestant freedom, and such
request would not be made. The new party then is our first duty
to bring into existencj, for without such party we hut waste our time.
Some will be led to think, reasoning from a point of honor, that we
cannot consistently abolish the Local Legislatures. Let us ask who
are the peaple benefitted by the Legislature of Quebec ? Who are

r.\

I 'I

', ;■

■W

'.' i

< '■■;'

(■0

1'
I' .

'•>>

I !

—86-

the people who will oppose the abolition of the Legislature of that
Province? The .Jesuits and other llouian Catholic ecclesiastics are
the people benefitted by that Legislature ; by it thty have such laws
AH they wish, enacted; by which laws they keep the Habitants in
ignorance, and themselves in luxury and idleness. They are the
people who will oppose the abolition of that Legislature, and they
will undoubtedly be backed and aided by the poor Irish Romanists.
Why should we hesitate to do away with a system which is sinking
our fellow- men, although they are alien to us, deeper every year into
poverty and ignorance of the most degrading description '? Yes ;
Romish ecclesiastics are the people, and the only people, benefitted
by the keeping in existence the Quebec Legislature. If we abolish
the Quebec we must also abolish the Ontario and all other Local
Legislatures; in fact, we will be much better off without any of them ;
they are immenso'y costly, and we are forced to be at the expense of
them. The French Canadians and their Irish allies are all aliens to
us, and daily becoming more alienated, both lay and dene— e/ief/lies
in fact, as yd comparativeJu /wwerless. We cannot forget the
bitter alien-like hale evinced by the French Canadians and their Irish
confreres m the Province of Quebec during the Riel embroglio, which
they did not attempt to conceal. Then why should wo hesitate in
bringing about that which is a palpably undoubted duty.

A Case in Point,

as to the loyalty of the Canadian French. A mob of Habitants
parading in procession, in a village about ten miles from the city of
Quebec, during the election in December, 1H80, carried a portrait of
our beloved and matchless Queen to a public place in the village, then
after a harangue in Habitant French, in which the words, " Abattic
LaReine des Heretiqaes,'' ~ down with the Queen of the Heretics —
were used several times, followed by " Vive La France,''

One of these French Canadian " loyalists " tore the portrait into
pieces, throw the fragments down and trampled and spat upon them.
At the same time another of them, decked out in Habitant finery,
red liberty cap, {Bonnct-Roilfje,) red sash and pale gray cloth coat
and pants, mounted upon a Canadian pony, trailing our time-honored
Union Jack behind him, and calling upon all whom he approached to
spit upon the

•'British Rag!"

at the same time the French tri -color was carried in the wind by
another Habitant close in his rear. Just then, an Englishman, dressed

—87— • ■

in English shooting garb, and currying a double barrollrd shot gun,
was leisiirt'ly walking down the street. Mooting tho mob lie paused
a short time and mentally took in the scene, he crossed the street to
a small shop where sticks and canes were sold ; he laid down his gun
in the shop, and without saying, with your permission, took up a stick
and rushed into the street, and then at tho crowd. First he pulled
the Habitant of}' the pony and left him sprawling on the ground, then
sprang to the flag, took it up, and made for the shop where he had
left his gun (which, by some means ! ! he never saw again). He had
progressed some twelve or fifteen yards walking backward, fighting
tho mob of Habitants, when a

"Villian CaniK Behind II im"

and struck him on the back of the head with a stone, a slunpr shot
or some other weapon, which felled him to the earth. He had
meanwhile, buttoned the flag inside his coat. The Englishman, being
down, stunned and bleeding on the ground, the crowd rushed upon
him, cursing the J'^nglish. Fortunately they were too many, for in-
stead of striking the fallen man with their clubs, they in their eager-
ness and blind intensity, struch each other. Then came to the rescue
a Priest, a good, kind, C'hristianlike man, who stepped amongst the
mob and ordered them to desist and not murder the fallen man.
The EngUshman, however, soon awoke and sat up. " Who are you,
and what have you been doing to these people ? " asked the good
Priest in pure Parisian French. " I am an Paiglishman," said he in
the same language, " and as to my actions, 1 have done nothing but
knock that fellow ofi" his pony and took this Jack, (opening his coat)
a Hag of my country, from this crowd of people who were insulting
it and my national feelings, by their conduct." " Oh," said the
Priest, »' what foolishness." Then took the Englishman to his own
house, called in a surgeon and kindly tended the wounded man until
he got better. Acts of kindness are not rare amongst the French
Canadian Priesthood.

The Canadian Habitant no doubt comforts himself with the thought
that we, British Canadians, forget all about tho above incidents and
many similar cases of insult to our Flag. Do we, Johnny? We
shall see by and by.

The Minerve Incident ! !
Towards the end of the summer of 1HH7, La Minerve, a French
frigate, entered the 8t. Lawrence and steamed up to Quebec and

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

1.0 t

I.I

1.25

"141

lis

1.4

IIM
1.6

/>^

Photographic

Sciences

Corporation

23 WEST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, NY. 14580

(716) 872-«503

w^,

"(^

'/s

— «8—

Montreal. She lay at each of these oitiea for some days — French
Canadians in crowds visited her — many of whom came several miles.
All kinds of honors were paid to the ship, her officers and crew — she
and they were French— a-nd her flag the French iri color\ On her
leaving, the ship Minerve — paid the usual courtesy of saluting the
British flag and the Citadel of Quecec, over which it waved, which
courtesy was of course returned. At the same moment, the British
Union Jack, which was as customary flying over the City Hall, was
hauled down and a French tri-color run up in Us place, where it
remaiued for some time. The indignation of the British citls^ns of
Quebec was intense, at the same time they were for a short time
powerless to face such an unparalelled and disloyal outrage and never-
to-be-forgotten insult. A prominent personage at the city of Montreal
who was in Quebec (we do not name him — but what could have been
his business in Quebec at the time ?) had the French flag hauled
down, after its flying precisely eighty-seven minutes. Query ?
Had he anythmg to do with the running it up 1 1

The French and Russian Alliance.

Is the alliance offensive and defensive between France and Russia
a reality or a more assertion ? Both of these powers by ironical
inuendo repudiaH such tr ity, without positive denial of its existence.
There are so many acts b} the French which tend to sho'v that there
must be something upon which they with confldence depend. Why
did France, " like a tall bully," send ships of war to the coast of
Newfoundlaad to assert treaty rights? Then, again, the peremptory
demand by France that Great Britain withdraw from Egypt. (The
quiet indifference and dignified attitude assumed by Lord Salisbury's
government was no doubt a bitter dose for the French to swallow.)
Then the Canadian French hauling down the British flag, which was
as usual flying over the City Hall. Quebec, and running up the French
tri. color whilst the French war ship, Minerve was passing that city.

If there is no understanding between France and Russia, no secret
treaty, what does such bluster mean? It smacks of a defiant attitude
toward Britain. If it is nothing but defiant incivility it is waste of
time, "a» abortive attempt at showing off. "Perhaps it pleassa
the French to suppose they can embarrass the British Government ;
perhaps they have an idea that their statement of their army being
over 2,600,000 men will frighten John Bull. Mayhap if those
millions were stripped of French boasting they would dwindle to half
the number. Whatever they have thought or done, they have noi

—89-

\ w

yet toase<l the old Lion aiitlicioutly to cause him to so much as honor
them with a growl.

The Czar, who is appamntly particularly friendly to France, says,
he also has 2,500,000 men in his army. 1'hese two will make a loud
noise when they attempt to erase Great Britiiin from the map of
Europe.

Our grand old Motherland is in the same spot, however, which she
held whan Queen Elizabeth sat upon the throne and the Etk.knal
GOD scattered the Spanish Armada sent to destroy and root out
Christianity in Britain, as He also circiTmvented and put to confusion
in later years the attempt of the 1st Napoleon upon Britain, for liter-
ally the same puroose. For had Napoleon succeeded and subjugated
the country he would undoubtedly — though it was said he was a Deist
— have established the Church of Rome there, to be used by him
politically.

Let France and Russia boast and exalt themselves as they will, old
Britain will hold her own, and throuj^h the might and favor of GOD
may defy them both and their millions of soldiers. An old Saxon
adage runs. '• T/ie thicker the grass the easier for the mower."

Public men in the Provinci^ of Quebec speak loudly and confidently
of the establishment of a new France on the shores of the St. Law-
rence which is to be under the " Divine QUidance" of the Church
of Rome ! I and is to include, said Senator Trudell, the states of New
England as well as this Dominion oi' Canada. Some wise men^
through the press, demand that the Dominion Exchequer shall assume
the Provincial debt of Quebec of about ^80,000,000. How is it that
such people will impudently demand so large a sum of money from
the treasury of this Dominion ? They seem to have no doubt about
their demand being complied with, evidently placing full reliance
upon

The Bahmce of Power
and that they can force compliance with their preposterous demand.

There must be some motor at the bottom of all this bluster. What
is it, is the question ? Do tlie Canadian French take their cue from
the French in Europe ? Do the Canadians look to France to aid
them in their intended attempt to overrun New l'',ngland and ('anada?
It is improbable that they will receive aid from France, unless there
is in existence a secret treaty or understanding between prominent
Canadians and the French government, entered into probably with an
agent of the French Republic at the time the ship Miuorve lay at
Quebec or Montreal !

—90—

Who was thp French gentleman (a paHsonger ostensibly on a trip
for his health) on board of L-,' Minerve, who dinod with Col. Amyot
and Mr. Mercier so fro([uently at the time the ship was in the St.
Lawrence — who was he— was he such government agent ? It is safe
to say that those who can reply to that question will not do so.

It is improliablo ihat the Canadians will receive aid from France
unless such agreement or understanding with France exists. Sym-
pathy from the French they will have plenty of, but sympathy w:ll
avail nothing against British shot and shell.

Some will reject the idea that French Canadians are disloyal to the
British Crown, notwithstanding their aniUMlKJ themselves with the
tri color, insulting our flag and trampling upon a portrait of our
sovereign. Loyal to Britain, are they — the inci«lents above referred,
as well as their ignoring our Hag and carrying the French tricolor
when they get up a religious procession, show to whom they are
loyal, and what they intend to do when the time cii nes (or them to
declare themselv«-8.

One matter we may rpdt assured of, the Jesuits are formulaiing some
scheme against Christian freedom both in this Empire and the United
Stales, which is in fact their especial mission, their afiirined duty.
See their oath given in full on a subsequent page.

The secret treaty bt tween Franco and Russia referred to in the
London Tiaies, we may reasonably suppose exists (although denied
ironically by the French press), and is the root, the source and motive
power of all tho warlike gasconade of the French and the shallow
puerile fancies of the French Canadians.

The Roman Catholics are now the minority in France. At the same
time, what would be the course pursued by the Atheists and 1 )eist8
in connection with the Catholics and other Alifjloinvisi sts <>i' those
who hate Britai . '? Suppose the Vatican could compass terms ad-
vantageous to, and for the aggrandisement of France, who can say
what might occur ? Russia being allied to France — in case of a war
with Great Britain serious trouble might result to us from Irish
Catholic rebels and Canadian Catholic habitants as disloyal as the
Irish.

Senator Trudel's dream of New France, " a splendid Empire, from
the Atlantic to the Pacific, with J\few England" thrown in, we can-
not forget. Looked at from another point of view, such an erabroglio
might be the best thing that could occur for us, British Canadians ;
for then the United States might unite with this Empire, for offence

-91—

low

;aiue

'eists

ioaa_

ad-

say

war

rish

the

and dufouce. What then •? The whole world would stand aghast,
except, iet us hope, Germany.

British Diplomatic Ability.

A French gentleman, Mons. Paul liert, the French governmental
agent at Ton(iiiin, told at a reception given him at Saigon what ho
thought of British diplomatic ability, in the following terms : •• At
Port Said the British reign alone by their language and their com-
merce. Everywhere their tlag is waving — at Aden, at Colombo, at
Singapore, and even in the Suez Canal it shows two for one of all
nations besides — thdt canal which we call our own as it was built with
French money and by French engineers, still it is not OUTS to-day.
Wherever our flag and the British wave side by side, and our rights
even predominate over all other nation.s ; there the ground upon which
wo hold ourselves safe, is skilfully mined, and gives way under our
feet. If we act in uni.son with them we work for their advantage.
And if we are first in the field we are none the less crowded to the
wall, disheartened and discomfuited ; such it has been, but we must
amend our tactics.

Confederation of the British Empire.

The German Daron, Stookmar, the father of the present Baron,
and the friend of our peerless Queen and Her Royal Consort, Albert
the Good, was one of the most far-seeing and wi3o-thoughted of the
most prominent of the German nobility of his day, and who wrote
and worked for the unity of the German Empire ; strongly favored
the maintainance of close, friendly relations between Germany and
Great Britain. He also saw and spoke of the immense advantage we,
in this Empire, would grasp by a Federal Union of" lliejvliQle,

There is nothing more tiresome than arrogant assumption, es-
pecially when the arrogant aosumer- reason.^ from a false hypothesis,
it has been said a Mr. Edgar, an M. P. of Canada, is reported to have
^sitHtraro pBuuu o n ihe floor of the Dominion House of Commons,
that Imperial Federation is a mere will-o-thc-wisp, an impracticable
scheme. Let us suggest that it is neither the one nor the other, and
by no means impracticable.

There cannot be any reason why the Federal Parliament of this
Empire would interfere in any manner with the Government or Par-
liament of this Dominion.

Sir John Macdonald once mentioned in conversation, " There can
" be no cause why a Federal Government of the Empire should in

—92—

( !

" any way interfere with the Government or Parliament of this
" Dominion. A Uovornment and Parliament of the Empire can be
" established which will undoubtedly prove satisfactory to a>l loyal
" Britons."

Let us suppose that the Imperial Federal Parliament, be composed
of Her Majesty the Queen and the House of Lords as at present con-
stituted, with such gentlemen added as Her Majesty might see fit to
elevate to the Peerage, residing in the various Dependencies of the
Crown ; with a House of Commons as hereinbefore proposed.

Nothing but disloyalty could have induced any man to voice the
idea that Jesuit led French Canadian Romanists ought to have been
represented at the Conference of Colonial Delegates, who met in
London during April and May, 1887, to discuss the preliminaries of
Imperial Federation. The few French Canadians who are Protestant,
we suppose to be, and no doubt they are, loyal to the British Crown.
Yet the great majority of the Canadian French who are Roman
Catholics are en qui vlve for another rebellion, to strut forth in the
North-west or in Quebec, where the last was hatched. They try to
smother their disloyalty since their defeat at the polls ; election in
1886 ; yet they have too much faith in Senator Trudel's dream of a
New France on the shores of the St. Lawrence which seems to have
given them, poor simple creatures, confidence, perfect confidence in
their future, which is something like the Irish who are to chase the
English out of Ireland f

Send delegates with French and Jesuit Roman Catholic proclivities
to the conference above referred to- No. Loyal British freemen
could not think of sending such men to such a conference, for they
would undoubtedly do all they could do to oppose such a scheme as
the Confederation of this Empire, which would be the means of
making an end of Jesuitical power in this country. Canadian politics
are in too critical a position just now, to permit British Loyalists to
act without due deliberation and forethought.

—98—

The London Chamber of Commerce^
dnriog 1886, offered a pnze for the best essay upon th« subjeot of
Imperial Federation. A lurge Dumber no doubt sent essays across to
London on that subject. One essay left Toronto about the 81st July,
1886, which embodied the ideas in the appendix hereto set forth in
the drafl of a Bill, ready for such alterations as the Committee of
Judges might think necussary, should they approve of the idea«
therein set forth ; which draft gives minute details of the several
electoral subdivisions, as in the appendix hereto are set forth, into
whi oh this Empire may be divided.

It may be stii: how will the consent of the Canadian ParliamenI
be olxained to the Federation of t^ Empii« Act, with the Canadian
Bomiiih "Balance of Power " determinedly against it ? That is a vital
que8ti(tn, and a serious dilBculty. At the same time the consent will
be obtained thus : All our political parties must sink their differences,
and form one party of Protestant Freemen ugainst Roman Cathobcs.
There in no way to overcome the difficulty but that way, and that is
the way it must be done, if done ac all. Let us have no nonsense
about

Stirring up Religious JHfferences,

The religious differences constantly blazoned in our faces by the
Boman Cithoiics are part of their religion, and are, in fact, the im-
perative d ity of the Jesuits. It is positively peurile to urge such an
idea as stiiring up religious differences ; then let us quit ourselves like
men, and " beard this dragon in his den." Do Boman'sts hesitate
to stir up religious differeuces in their impudent assumptions, now
amongst uii ? Do they bridle their tongues when they tell us that
all Protestiintism is not Christianity, and that the Pope will and must
reign supromr over this Empire and the United States of America.

Stirring up religious differences " and consequently strife." No,
we do not wish to stir up strife, but we are determined to hold our
own, and if in doing so we run counter to the assumptions of Boman
Catholicism let Bomanists help themselves, for we must and will
luaintain our institutions and freedom to worship GOD without rpgard
to the presumptions aud bigoted dictation of Bomish ecclesiastics.

Equal rights and fair play for all, both Protestants and Bomanists,
and special privileges for none, is our motto.

Are these Boman Catholic opponents of ours totally incapable of
discerning the signs of the times ? Are they entirely ignorant of

—04-

historic focts'.* Do they ItD^w nothing tit all about the siihject in
question ? Have they never got at, or do they care to get at the root
of the uiattor, or in fact of any question, or have they merely got
together a few shreds of ideas, picked up here and there and woven
and contorted thein into amiserahle hotch potchof fancied philosophy
Will experience never teach them ? It is evident y folly to expect it.

Ah ! the " Lie " referred to by the apostle Kt. Paul nnd before men-
tioned, again forces itself before us — that Christ has built Hrs Church
upon St. I'eter, and that the Church of Home through him holds the
Key of Heaven. It is upon that they place dependendence and the
full confidence of their faith. " How great was the fall of the house
which was built upon the sand," said Christ.

Had it not been for the coming to this country of the Jesuits, we
might have lived on in peace and harmony with our neighbors of the
lioiiian Catholic faith ; but as i\ is, through Jesuit influence, it is
diflicult iio form an idea of where it will. end.

The Jesuits bold a votary of the Church of Rome recreant*
cowardly, and impious, who would hesitate in making etTectual an
assumption assumed by that Chutch, even if the bves of thousands of
those whom Romanists denounce as heretics, were to be sacrificed.
Whom have we to deal with? Are they friends or are they foes,
enemies to, or supporters of, our christian freedom ? Ah ! there can
be but one answer to that question. We Protestants have been com-
forting ourselves with the hope that the Church of Rome and Roman
Catholics are advancing in intielligence, and are not such abject slaves
to bigotry and intolerance, or so bitter in their folly as they were in
times past ; but recent events show to us Romish Ecclesiastic
assumption and bigotry to be as ultra and bitter as they vt^ere GOO years
past. We have to thank Mr. Blake and Mr. Edgar, members of the
Canadian House of Commons of that day, for waking us to that iruth
as it glared at us in the Province of Quebec during the last Reii
rebellion. Ah, yes ! Rome knows no change either in spirit or policy ;
she is the same now as she was in the 16th centurv when the

Massacre of St' Bartholomew

was planned and executed. How many thousand of Huguenot Pro-
testant Christians were murdered at that time in cold blood in Paris
and northern France simply because they were christians ? — GO.OOO,
at least — some writers give the number as 70,000. The mere thought
of that cruel massacre brings a shudder across a christian's feelings.
To this day the Church of Rome celebrates that bloody and devilish

—95—

Pro-

*ai'i8
000,
ught
nR8.

<leed onco a year, by a v?oinineinorative procession and maHS, by the
whole of the Church Dignitaries, headed by the Pope, at the Vatican. ,
Pope Gregory XTII. rejoiced in the massacre of St. Bartholomew's
eve, and blasphemouRly gave (lOI) thanks for its success. That
execrable bigot Catharine de Medici, the mother of Charles IX., King
of France, received the Pope'a congratulations and "Apostolic
blessing," as also did the King, for their success in that diabolic
work -. 00,000 to 70,000 Christiana murdered in cold blood l»y Romish
bigots, because and only because they were Christians-- those whom
Romanists denounce as Heretics. Those who worshipped GOD as
they are dn-ected by His Holy Word in defiance of the mandates of
the Council of Trent, and for their disregard ol the false and un-
warrantable assumptions of the Church of Rome. It would not be
consistent with christian charity to repeat or in any way refer to the
above infernal doings, if the Church of Rome had, at any time or
in any way, repudiated or condemned it as having been done in
former times in a di^rk ago; but no, Rome knows no change; her
persecuting and cursing canons of the past have never been annulled ;
her cruel and murderous statutes are still in her " fioly books ; " the
pictures representing her prosecutions are ftill at this hour (January.
1K95,) on the walls of apartments in the palace of the Pope, the
Vatican. Pope Gregory XIII. even went so far as to have a medal
struck, on the obverse of which was a profile of himself, and on the
reverse a scene represeiiling the massacre of St. Bartholomew, with
this inscription :

''The Slaua/Ucr of the Huguenots, 1752,'

In the foreground of tlie scene a man is represented in the act of
plunging a sword into the breast of a kneeling woman, who holds up
to the savage her infant. In the background a crowd of fleeing people
— men, women and children — pursued by soldiers. An old man is
attempting with a crutch to keep the soldiers — who seem to press the
poor people hard — at bay.

The idea to be conveyed is, no doubt, the the pure and holy
Catholic feeling that mercy ought not to ba extended to Heretics,
if they are weak, crippled . nd defenceless, still it is the imperative
duty of all those who are true and faithful to the Church of Rome to
kill them, especially the poor creatures being helpless and incapable of
resistance.

On the walls of the '' Sala Regia," the ante room of the Capella
Siatina in the Vatican, are pictures by the celebrated painter Vasan,

1 1

— UO—

■

— representing " triumphs " of the Church of Rome — four of these
show the horror cf St. Bartholomew's eve. Pope Gregory XIII.
ordered the perpetuation on tlie walls of the Vatican of the memory
of this fiendish massacre — the mere reading the account of which
brought tear<< to the eyes of the atheist Voltaire, who observed,
'• There will be a calling to account for this crime, some day.'*
The palace of the Pope of Rome is the only place on the face of the
whole earth where murder is publioly glorifled — not in past
times alone, but now at this day, in the 10th decade of the 19th
oentuty.

It is horrifying to recall the cruel, the fiendish spirit of persecution
shown and perpetrated by the Church of Rome.

Such are the acts in which Jesuits delight and in which they place
their faith ; such is the system called Christianity which they
teach. Is it not heresy from that religion of peace, charity, and
good will to all men which was taught by Jesus Christ and His
Ai>ostles. And if the Church of Rome should ever get the ascendant
and political supremacy in this country, to which Romanists look with
such perfect confidence, have we any right to suppose they would give
us better treatment than the Huguenots received in 1572? We ought
to thank QOD that there is no fear of that now ; at the same time
the Church of Rome knows no changes. Let us quote Z' Univers —
the most prominent Romish organ in Europe. In that journal, issued
in August, 1861, we find these words : **A heretic, examined and
*' convicted by the Church, used formerly to be delivered over to
•' secular power for the punishment of death. M'othing has ever
" .ppeared to us more just and necessary; " alao in the same
journal, issued in August, 1872, an article upon the St. Bartholomew-
eve massacre, justifies and eulogizes that bloody, and devilish act, in-
timating that it was merely an ebulition o' '^holy Catholic piety."

Holy Catholic piety 1 1 What kind of an idea can this holy Catholic
editor have of piety. The word is from the Latin " Pietas," which
may be rendered into — Love, veneration, or adoration for GOD. How
is it possible that any human intelligence can construe the word piety
into seeing a living creature being bound to a stake, a fire built and
Ignited around him, and listening with delight to his screams until
they die away from nature being exhausted and his body becomes a
shapeless, unrecognizable mass of charred flesh and bones? Can they,
these " holy French and Spanish Catholics," think they are doing
GOD, the merciful and all-pitying GOD, a service by such cruel and
demoniac commission of murder'/ GOD'S command is, Thou shalt

—97-

Qot destroy the life of thy fellow man. Could there, be any people
called Catholics found at this day who rould perpetrate su''^ diabolic
work ? It is said by prominent Roman Catholics of the Canadian
Government lliut there could not now be any found, and that the Jesuits
are more ui^ciful now than they formerly wore. Whether we could
find a Kouian Catholic in this country holding suoh ideas as held by
the editor of L'UnivorH, is a question.

How many yea's have passed eince thft -Irish reb*lMon of 1041 ?
One of the scones during thi.t "ebulttion of holy Catholk piety *'
is thus cnronicled I '* A large number of British Irish had taken
refuge in a barn at a village called ScnUabogue, their dwellings
having all been burned by the rebels, who set the bam on fire.
During its burning, some poor mothers s6nt their little ones out to the
rebels, supposing that their hel^fess innocence wbuld move the com-
miseration of the Ynen who stood around as'a guard to prevent escape^i.
The poor mothers begged of thent to spftfe the children, the reply
which Was howled batk to them was; " take your heretic trats to
yoa\<elves,'* at the same time the poor little helpless childf-en were
pitcheil from pikes into the burning barn where they perished with
all the rest." That is an instance of ""'holy Catholic piety " in the
extermination of heretics of little overlS50 years past and parallel to
the idea expressed by the Freiich edflor of L'UniverS.

Suchlike savagery was perpetrated during the Cawnpore rebellion
by Hind o Idolaters.

An incident parallel to, yet showing an Extreme cbntrast to the
ScuUabogue barn burning of heretics is recorded by Cooper in one of
his novels, thus : ^'During one of the many fights which were fought
between the English settlers in the wilds of New York and the Indians,-
a paifty 6f Delewares (Indians) had chased a few families of the
settlers into a house which they had barracadfed'.' By some means a
child of two or threti suminers had cot out and amongst the Indians,
one of whom was about to strike the child with his torrahawk.
" Hold," shouted the chief of the party, •' the Deleware is Lenape|
he does not fight with babies." What a contrast between the conduct
of that pagan savage and the" "holy Catholic Ifish" who piked the
children of British Protestants and pitched them into the burning
barn at ScullabogUe; .^. : .....,; .:. .

Has the Church of Rome changed since that time? Will she
change? Can she change ? No, no. ^e has not. She will not.

iLenape signifies a naanr '"." ' ' .^

—OS-
She nannot ohftnge. " The Leoptrd oannot ohftnge bii spot", nor the
Ethiopian h:^ iliin."

Profttsor Ooltfwin Smith,

In hie eeeajon " The Conduct of England to Ireland,,' Myi : '- The
" rising of the Romanists and the massaore of British Irish in Ireland
"in the year 1041, through the intrigues of the Jesuits, brought on
'* horrors compared to which the Cawnpore massaore, perpetrated by
'* bigoted and fanatical Mahometans and Hindoo idolaters, are tame
** and insignificant, not to speak of former horrid cruel butcheries per-
•« petrated by the Irish Clarendon, says that at least 40,000 British
" were cruelly murdered by the Romanists during that Rebellion, and
'* they perished," continues Mr. Smith, *' by deaths the most cruel
" which frenzied hate and bigotry could conceive and devilish in-
« geuuity invent. There is no daubt that the Phcenician Irish are
'* kindly and good-natured when their passions and religious fanati-
" cism are not aroused ; bat they are, when carried away and rendered
" wild and unreasonable by their own fancies or otherwise, the most
*' fearful and barbah>us savages." Their ferocity and cruelty have
been compared by another celebrated writer to the actions of famished
wolves. This brutal and wolfish nature, when the individual is
brought under the kindly and civilizing influences of Christianity,
will be extinguished.

Character of the Irish.

The great misfortune of the Irish is Romanism — a foreign religion,
a religion foreign to himself and to that religion taught by The Lord
Chbist and his Aposti s and described and dictated in the scriptures;
whic^ foreign faith holds him in a merciless and tyrant grasp. If
his natural intelligence }caA it^b scope it undoubtedly would be (as
in many instances it has been shown) well for him. But when he is
kept down by a relentless tyranny, so cunningly exercised that he
thinks his parish priest has the supernatural power to consign him
to Hell or send him to Heaven, he oannot refer to the Bible the
authority of the Christian in matters of faith, as his Protestant
neighbor can, but he accepts the assumption of the Romish Eccles-
iastic as truth. Poor fellow, there is no hope for him but to educate
him and teach and induce him to read the Word of GOD.

His attachment to his home, his cottage and plot of ground, be
the " bit of land " (to use his own words) sufficient or not sufficient
to give him and his family enough to sustain life, is a beautiful trait
in his character. He is a brave and dauntless soldier. His natural

I '.

—09—

lishtheartodnAss enablM him to look upon the bright aid* of things.
He is honestly religious and has implicit faith in the faith of Rome.
Ha is moral in hia domestic relations. He is thoughtless, unretleot-
ing and unreasonable, 'vhioh leads him to submit to unprincipled
agitators. Then when intoxicated by whiskey he will commit acts of
violence, sometimes barbarously unjust and cruel; yet on the whole he
possesses elements of character which if cultivated under favorable
circumstances, freed from agitating harangues and priestly intoler-
ence and brought under the influence of kindly Christian teachers,
tbey would make him a useful, genial, as wrll as loyal British dubjeot,
A short time before the Crown of England was presented to

William, Prince of Orange,

" English Protestantism and English freedom saw," ocntinues Mr.
Smith, " an Irish army in the service of King Jar ^ 11. c. sampe'' t,i
her gates, they saw a native Irish Parliament nnaer the t^ui^.^nce of
the bigots.u v .d bloodthirsty Tyrconnell, passing sw':e|- /'^ Acts of
A^"*inder against all men of British blood and Prot'^st.ao>. in religiou ;
they saw the Irish fighting side by side with the troops of ^^e Bourbon
tyrant and his fanatical Bishops on the morrow of the I)ragonac^'^
and the massacres of the Albigbnses and Waldenres in the Cevennes
Mountains. They, and British liberty with them, we saved by almost
a miracle, an interposition of Almighty GOD.

" After their victory, they dealt out a stringent measure of regalia-
tive repression to that religion which had identified itbelf with a
orusade of reactionary despots against national independence .tnd human
freedom.

" In lands where the Protestants, instead of being victorious were
vanquished by Roman Catholic powers, their lot was not merely social
repression and political disfranchisement ; they were butchered, drawn
and quartered, buried alive, burned at the s'jake, or driven into exife ;
and in their persecution, we may be sure — as there is no lack of
evidence to prove the fact — that the Irish priesthood glorified in and
rejoiced at it.

The Ulster British

had experience of an Irish Parliament under the uncorapromiHing and
execrable bigot, Talbot, Earl of Tyroonnel, Lord Lieutenant of Ireland
under King James II., a p<irt of which ie given by the historian
Maoauley as thus recorded :
"A necessary preliminary to the vast work of spoliation and

i \

—100—

slaughter on which the legislators at Dublin were bent was the tr s-
enable act of annulling the authority of the Crownand the British
Parliament, both as the Hnprerae Legislature and as the Supreme
Court of Appeal which had theretofore been exercised over Ireland.
This Act was soon passed, and then followed in quick successionp,
confiscations and proscriptions on a scale unlimited. The personal
estates of absentee above the age of seventeen years were transfer) ed
to and vested in the King, who soon made grants of them to his ad-
herents, the friends of Tyrconnel. When lay property, was thus
spoliated it was not likely that the Church endowments of the British
Protestant minority would be spared. To reduce those endowments
without prejudice to existing interests might have been a reform
worthy of a christian King and of a. high-minded and honorable
Parliament. But no such honorable or high-minded reforms would
satisfy the savagely vindictive bigots who sat and legislated at Kings

Inns.
By one sweeping Act the tithes which were payable by Protestants

were transferred to the Roman Catholic clergy, and the Protestant

incumbents were left without a farthing of compensation to die of"

hunger. ' Let the d~d heretics starve' said Tyrconnel.

"Then again, a Bill to repeal the Act of settlement, and to
transfer thousands of square miles of property held and owned by
British Protestants to Celtic Irish landlords was brought into the
Dublin ParHament and carried bv acclamation."

If the Irish had home rule, a Parliament in Dublin, would there be
any more civilized conduct by that Priest-ridden Partiament now
than in 1690 when they passed sweeping enactments of confiscation
against British Protestant Christians, and that cruel bigotted tyrant,
Tyrconnel, cursed Protestant clergymen and said they might starve.
Are the Romish Priesthood any more charitable, any more Christian -
hke, now than they were then? No, " Rome and Romish Clergy
never change,' British Irishmen know what the Romish Irish
clergy are by bitter experience.

There was a Parliament in Dublin in 1688 when the Apprentice
Boys closed the gates of Derry against King James II. and his Papists.
There was a Parliament in Dublin when old and infirm men and
women were forced into the trenches around tha wall of the be
leagured city of Derry by the cruel and pitiless Irish, who gave the
besieged defenders the option of surrendering to the tyruat King or
seeing those aged and undefended men and women 'nassacred in the
trenches.

I !

—101—.

What was the answer which came with such a soul stirring shout
from those trenches : No surrender. Never surrender to the tyrant
King James. Let us all die, let us perish to the last one, but never
Surrender old Derry. Snch was the determined deathless shout
which astonished the awe struck Papists. Such was the unyielding
and determmed spirit which animated the British Irish and enabled
them to brave siege privation, hunger and starvation for nine weary
months, from December, IGHH, to August, 1689, when the " British
ships, the Mountjoy, captain Browning, and the Phoonix, captain
Douglas, convoyed by the frigate Dartmouth, captain Leake, 2Hth
July, 1689, broke the boom built across the Foyle and brought food
to the starving citizens of old Derry." Macauley.

Such and suchlike were the ancestors of the British Irish of this
day. What will be the consequence if home rule — properly Rome
rule— is to be forced upon them by the Gladstone Government?
What will the end be '? They will never yield. " No surrender " is
the cry, we may say the war cry. No surrender, those words seem
engraven upon every British Irish heart. Deathless determination
never to yield to oppression, superstitici, or idolatry, seems a second
nature to him emplanted there by the great the avenging GOD.

They firmly place their faith in him and say with confidence that
He will protect His people. .

But when those who profess Christ and Him crucified leave the
fold and wander off from Him and adopt the worship of the Image of
Jesus the Son of man nailed upon a cross, and other High Church
Romish tending formulas, and worship the Mother of the " Son of
man," using manual crossings cf the body, and dropping on the
knees — from the standing position — when her name is mentioned in
religious service, and give the name of Jesus a lesser or inferior re-
cognition, and treat with comparative indiflference the name of Christ
— CHRibT the " chosen one." •' The Annointod one." The Immortal
spirit of the only begotten Son of the Eternal GOD." Thus they
" worship and servo the creature more than the Creator " (instead
of the Creator), vide iJOth and 2i5th verses of the Lst chapter of St.
Paul's Epistlii to the Romans. ' ,

The wnolo passage describing those who apostatise from Christ,
from the 21st to the 2.')th verses is given a few pages ante:

Ritualism.

" A black and ominous cloud hangs over the prospects of Chris-

• ;i ■

—102—

tianity in the okl Anglician Church," aays a writer in a ]>oRton
joarnal. " The existence in tho Chinch of niembera (who are not
few in number) who appear detta-mined (if words 8if,'nify anything) to
Romanize tlie Clinrcli, to go back behind the HcfonnaliDn to intro-
duce the Idolatrous Mass, the worship of the Idol crucifix, and to
estabhsh tho confessional of the *"hurch of Rjmo and all its do-
grading iivnurities into the communion of our Church, in a word,
to revolutionize our C hurch service and establish llomanisni in its
stead. I use the words " appear determined " advisedly- I under-
stand perfectly why such perverts always deny that they have such
intentions as I have described. To say ihe truth they do not read
the Word of (iOD, and their intelligence becomes perverted by the
show, the glitter, and tinsel embroidery of the sacerdotal vestments
of Romish and high Church ecclesiastics and their eoniinuous aping of
tlie Romish formulas of worship. -'^

That such heretical movement will never bo successful we must
hope and trust in GOD for He is our only refuge in this dire and
fearful crisis. I cannot believe that the people of England will allow
the Eiitablished Church to go back to Rome, At the same time, if
this Romish movement be not checked by the active and determined co-
operation of Christian Protestant loyalists within the universal
Church of Christ it will, ere many years pass over us, be
the cause of disruption in the Chistrian Church. Above all I -
believe that unless the laity can be made to understand
that the points , which have been disputed before the courts
of law are not mere petty questions about ornaments, vest- "
ments, music, and decorations, as has been represented in high
church journals, but attempts to subvert the Protsstant principles of '*
the Church and to introduce some of the most dangerous doctrines of
the Church of Rome, we must not be surprised if in a few years
the Church of England goes to pieces. Those who are high church
will go to Rome and ♦.hose who are not will go to Protestant
churches. The apparent inability of the laity to realize the immense
gravity of the questions of the doctrines in dispute and the deter-
mination ot those who favor Romanism to deceive and triHe with
them and represent that the questions are mere matters of taste and
feeling and not scripture doctrines, is indeed an alarming symptom,
and one of tho very wors*; in the whole question.

' Ah, yes," said the celebrated WiclifTe, "GOD is not mcckcd, nor
will He bo mocked with impunity. He will not accept worship' which

i 1 i

—103-

is mere 'pretty' form and empty show, lacking the spirit of Godli-
ness."

" Logicians," says iMacauley, " may reason about abstractions, may
assert fact.s, deduce conclusions and propound hypotheses. IJut man,
ignorant and uneducated, must have an image to worship. He must
have something tactile for the physical sense. Something for the
physical eye to rest upon. Something which human intelligence,
however limited, can speculate upon, can think about.

" The strong tendency of the uneducated multitude, the unlettered
mass of mankind in all ages, and in all nations, to idolatry can be
explained on no other principle. The first inhabitants of Greece, v 3
have reason to bolieve, worshipped along with their heathen Grds
one invisible deity. At the lime St. Paul visited Athems he found
there an alter built tO'tbe " unknown GOD." In after years the
inclination for something* more definite to adore produced in a few
centuries an innumerable crowd of gods and godesscs. But GOD,
the uncreated, the incomprehensible, the invisible, attracted but few
worshippers."

The Israelites, from their exodus from Egypt to their last captivity,
seemed to have constant inclination to set up idols, something that
the physical eye could look at, and to forsake the worship of the true
GOD, who had done such wonders for them, and to fall down before
carved images of wood or stone or of metal •' graven by men's hands
which could neither hear, nor see, nor spoak." Notwithstanding
GOD, the great Crkator, had communicated with them by speech,
and they had seen His wonderful and awe inspiring power, seen it
tangibly with their eyes. Yet still the power of imagination led them
away after Satanic folly and heathen idolatry as they sa-v their neigh-
bors the Phrenecians'and others doing.

Of all people, children are the most imaginative. They abandon
themselves without reserve to every illusion. Every image which is
strongly presented to their mental vision, produces on them the effect
of undoubted reality. No man, be his sensibility what it may, is
ever alTccted by Hamlet or Lear as a little girl is affected by the
story of poor Red Uidinghood. She knows the story is a fallacv,
that wolves ctinnot speak, and that there are none in England. Yet
in spite of sucli knowledge she believes ; she weeps ; she trembles ;
she dare not go into a dark room least she should feel the teeth of
the monster at her throat

Such is the despotic power of the imagination over uncultivated in-
telligences.

—104 —

So It is with ynimg minds which cunning devices and the utmost
and increasincr care have to look up to the images of Jesus, His
Mother the Virgin Mary, and innumerable other saints as to the real
persons ; at length they fancy that Jesus, or the other saint, whoever
it may be, is really looking down upon them. Thus they grow up
to youths and adults with all their childish fancies fresh and firmly
fixed in their minds, which nothing but education can dispel- Where
there is no enlargement of the intelligence by education, the man is
still a child with a certain experience of the world, but no capability
to reason, or draw conclusions from cause to effect.

Such it is, a pitiable spectacle, a creature of mere imagination ; and
that generally dull and one-idea-d.

" As the Twig is bent so is ihe Tree Inclined."

Yes, that aphorism is fully understood and appreciated by the
Jesuits. " Train up a child in the worship of the Roman Catholic
Church, and when he gets older he will not depart from his teachers,"
IS their maxim. In truth, it is usually so, if the teachers can prevent
them from educating themselves by reading and study of scientific
and theological works they must of necessity remain ignorant.
Sometimes a Romanist reads books borrowed from Protestant ac.
quaintance, (unknown to his Priest) and he finds that the teaching
of Jesuits is not all truth. Let us not refer to such men as Newman
and Manning, perverts from Christianity. Those two men, it has
been said, were not Romanists, though Cardinals of the Church of
Rome, but deists. Some letters have recently come to light which
show that they scoffed at Christianity, those letters were published
in a Lcndon paper by Cardinal Newman's brother, If this be true, it
is a revelation. It seems paradoxical.

The attempt of the Jesuits to get the public schools of the United
States and this country, Canada, under their beck and nod will fail,
for it must end in failure. Americans, be they United States men or
men of Ontario, are peoples who never will submit to clerical dic-
tation. One newspaper published in Ohio went so far as to declare
that American freemen will slioot down and hang up the Jesuits
before they will submit to them. That is a fearful altewative, may
it never be known under the British flag, or the " flag of the American
Union." The Pope seems to have had an inkling of that feeling, for
he has sent an ecclesiastic, Mons. Satolli, to the United States to
take the command. Under his jurisdiction the Jesuits seem to be
less aggressive than they were.

-1 OS-

But to return to Europe.

'• The blame of all that the Irish suffered in consequence of the
attempt of the Stuarts aj,'ainst British liberty," says Professor Smith,
" rests, not on the B Htish, but on the Stuarts themselves, on King
Louis XIV., and on the other Romanists who conspired with them,
including the unhappy, unreasoning Irish, who are now agitating
for a home rule Parliament."

Again, Mr. Smith, in the same essay, says : " Have Irishmen for
over half a century had any real ground for complaint on the score
of equality ? Have not the civil, the military and naval services
been as open to them as to the natives of the other parts of the
Empire ? Have they not found the way open to high command and
to high honour ? Is not one half at least of the Indian civil service
composed of Irishmen — Phcenician as well as Britit i — while their
countrymen are yelling with joy over everything that threatens
destruction to British rule in the Indian Empire ? Is any social
circle closed against Irish luerit and distinction ? Have any oom-
mercial restrictions been retained on Irish trade ? Have not the
markets of England — beyond comparison the beat in the world to
them — long since been thrown perfectly open both to the Irish buyer
and the Irish seller ?

" There are Irfshmen who will tell you that it is British jealousy
of Irish trade that keeps the rock at the entrance of Cork harbour."

Why should the corporation and people of Cork expect the Govern-
ment to remove a sunkenjocM^ in their harbor ? Why not remove it
themselves, or be satisfied with its being buoyed as has been done ?
Did the people of New York city demand a subsidy from the Central
or the State Government to cover the coat of blowing up the sub-
merged rocks in their harbor, known as llell-gate ? No ; they went
to work like men, and removed^ the rocks themselves. Perhaps the
Cork people will be as independent as the New Yorkers ! ! again it has
been suggested perhaps they won't.

But to return — are Roman Catholics, be they Irish or be they
French, people whose feelings we are to be cautious of woundi g ?
What have we become '? Has our civilization degraded us below the
status of common manhood ? Are we to sit still and allow this
Heretical power to crush Christianity ? are we not to quench the fire
which is burning the dwelling of our neighbor ? shall we not rise in
our might, and as the Apostle Paul M'rote to us, " Qult yourselveS
like men.'' The Romanists will say we are bigots. The mere idea
of a Roman Catholic telling any man he is a bigot, is too absurd to

— lOG—

be noticed by more than a passing thought ! Our poUticians must
nee the difficulty, the deadlock difficulty in our path, and Romish en-
croachments upon our iu.stitutioua, in their true light and glaring
impudence, and meet them like men ; and give up their petty, party
differences and unite for the good of Christianity and the common
weal of the country, upon new leaders should it become necessary,
and form one united party, with a standard omblazoried " EQUAL
RIGHTS TO ALL "-THAT GREAT FUNDAMENTAL OF ALL PROTESTANT
PRINCIPLES' ^"'' enemies are as relontles, as detnrinincd to succeed
as ever they were, though since the great Reformation they have
succeeded in nothing except the infatuation of a few miHcrable i)er-
verts, which through GOD'S Providence will never be of importance,
as large numbers are leaving the Church of Rome every year, and so
it will continue to the end. ; . •

The, New Protestant Party.
In this movement, this truly great reform, our local Provincial
Legislatures are absolutely nothing — the Dominion Parliament is ■ he
field in which we must fight; — may the great Disposer of all evt/its
so order it that we may not be compelled tn meet our Romanist
enemies in any position more hostile than at polling hustings and
the floorsof our legislative halls. If, then, Jesuitism Js not satisfied
with just rights and that equality with ourselves which we an; now,
and have always been, ready and willing to accord to Romanists — we
are forced to appeal to arms- which we are extremely reluctant to do
— Romanism, and Jesuitism, which is the forefront, the heart and
soul of that religion, must and will go down ; and the crash will
be the last gBsp of that intolerent, that insatiable system of human
slavery in this country. But. oh let us strive to rectify this matter
peaceably by legislation and avoid if possible a civil war. Let every
citizen, every elector, take a share of the responsibility. Let every one
be determined to do all he possibly can for the establishment and
the eifectual working of the ^ew Party, the party the platform of
wh:ch shall be Equal rights for all, hoth Protestants and

Romanists, and special privileges for none.

The only way to form such a party is for all Protestants, Conser-
vatives and Reformers, Grits and Tories, to arrive at an under- r
standing, — that t'.ieir partyism must remain in abeyance for a time
until this Romanist question becomes settled. Yes, the old parties
must remain neutral and allow the new party to work out the
neutralizing of the Balance of Power. For as that power is wielded
by the Jesuits as it is at this time, it is invincible. Neither the

-107-

Doniinion nor the Ontano Governments can hold power for a month
without Jesuit support. If partyiam does not give way as above
suggested, we will, we must fail, utterly fail, in this momentous crisis
in the politics of this country.

It is given out by certain Toronto newspaperH that if the Conser-
vative party lie ousted next election, " Mr. Laurier will of course be
called upon by the Cioveruor-General to form a Government." That
13 more twaddle to catch the thoughtless. If the Protestants of
Ontario arouse themselves to the question of the day and to their
duty as Christians, as reports from all parts of Ontario and other
Provinces of the Dominion, except ol course, Quebec, show they are
doing— and send true and sterling British Pro!.estants to Parliament,
men who will {nvov equal rights to all people in this country, and
make it British in something more than the qame, — where will Mr.
Laurier be ? Not at the head of the Government — no, he will be one
ot a small minority ;— Colonel O'Brien or D'Alton McCarthy will be
the men whom the Governor will call upon to form a Government.

A correspondent of the Toronto Mail writing upon this subject,
says, 1 have travelled over a very large extent of this Dominion. 1
have come in contact with all classes of the people of all shades of
politics, and fearless of successful contradiction I here assert my
conviction that by far the largest half of the electors are favorable to,
1 may say impatient, for a new party, and are fully deteriuined to
unite upon a platform declaring for principles independent of the old
parties, which is further shown by ihe strong support rendered to
the Mail for its advocacy of independent thought and action (witness
the unparalellcd circulation of that paper) and by the praise lavished
by men of judgment on those members of Parliament who gave even
an occasional vote independent of party.

Let us suppose that there will be no new party, that ConHorvat' .es

and UeforniHrs, Grits and Tories hold to their old parses and will

have nothing to do with the new party, what will be t* ., consequence?

The French Canadian Bihinse of Power — Jesuit dictation, Jesuit

assumption, Jesuit money raids upon the Dominion Exchequer for

the support of Romish schools and other devices for the maintain-

ance of Romanism, will continue as at present and for another

Parliamentary terra. Such degradation is aiost assuredly in store for

us if we do not arouse ourselves to the duty which is undoubtedly ours

at this time.

Freeborn British Canadians, when will ye arouse yourselves to

grapple with this hydra-headed monster, Jesuitism ?

h .

;'!■

1 I I

—108—

All common sense politicians must see that the only hope for Pro-
testant Christian Canada is in the formation of a new party — a party
composed of such men as have suflicient intellectual strength,
sufficient patriotism and love for human freedom to loose from their
necks the tether ropes of party, and pitch to the winds such catch-
words as Tory and Reformer, Conservative and Grit, and act as
freemen ought to act. It will be extremely difficult to carry the
Federation of the Empire without the formation, under staunch and
true leaders, of such a party. Party names amount to nothing with
men of sense, when all are working for the advancement of the
country, and all must fight under the Banner of Christ for the con-
servation of those free institutions, which, through (iOD'S favor, we
have been enabled to build up. How thankful we Protestant
Christians ought to be to Him that the power of the Jesuits for
injury to religious freedom is at this time somewhat curtailed, com-
pared with past times. The claims and aims of that Society are
now, as ever they have been, diametrically opposed to the constitution
of this Empire and that of the United States of America, and to the
feelings and principles of both peoples ; — liberty of conscience — free
dom of thought and speech — a free press — free schools — and the
Bible, the living Word of the Eternal GOD, that sacred and in-
estimable blessing, open, and to be read hy all, learned and
unlearned. All, and each of which, we Br'tish and American Free-
men hold sacred — all, and each of which Pius IX., the late Pope of
Rome, in his encyclical letter of 8th December, 1801, denounced in
no measured terms ; which denunciation was repeated by the present
Pope, Leo XIII., to whom the Legislature of the BRITISH jlPROVINCE
of Quebec referred the final confirmation of the Statute passed by
that Legislature granting the $400,000 indemnity to the Jesuits as
compensation for their pretended and illegally gotten up claim to
certain lands once owned by the extinct Society of Jesuits, but in
1774 forfeited to the British Crown. /

Thus, the Legislature of the] British Province of Quebec have
attempted to set at naught the Sovereign of this Realm, and have
appealed to a foreign Potentate. And we British Canadian freemen,
at the dictum of that Legislature (which has shown us it is loyal
only to a foreign power, and that power the Pope of Rome-—
the holy Father — and master of the Jesuits, our most uncom-
promising and relentless enemies, — their enmity being a part, in fact
the substratum, the forefront and superstructure of their religion, —

iliii

\-:%-

—100—

are to permit rights of a British Province of this Dominion of
Canada to bo surrendered to auch potentate. Rights which it is im-
possible for us to conceive, are not the property of all Canadians
alike.

It would have been unconstitutional for the Quebec Legislature to
have invoked the interfcfenco of the President of the United States
(a power in the closest amity with Great Britain), and the fact that
the foreign Potentate whose interference was actually invoked was the
Pope of Rome, who is the head and chief of the Jesuits — a society
of sworn and open enemies to everything British, does not by any
means diminish the unconstitutionality of the action, whilst it tends
to create special grounds for alarm in view of the j^ .eposterously
exhorbitant and absurd pretentions of the Church of Romo, and the
influence '^ the holy father" wields over the benighted and super-
stitious intelligence of such people as the Habitants of the Province of
Quebec.

Thu Encyclical of Pope Pius IX.

uses the following words :

" The Church (of Rome) has the right to exercise adthoritt without any
LIMIT of any kind set to it by any Civil Power.

" The Popo, who is the vicegerent of CnnisT jpon earth, and any and all of
the Ecclesiastics of the Church of Rome have dominion over all temporal
forces and armies.

" The Churcli and her Ecclesiastics have the right to immunity from all sec-
ular and civil laws.

" In case of any conflict or dispute between the Church or any of her Eccles-
iastics and any Civil Power, or any person deputed bj a Civil Power, the
Church has the right to dictate to and treat with indifference the Civil Power."

For argument sake, let us pause to ask— «;A6> or what has given
such power to the Church of Rome ? GOD the Father has not—
Christ the Son has /z^;^— then, v. hence is this power? Rational
common sense must conclude it is m*ire assumption — a lot of conceits
and fancies dictated by clerical pride and self- aggrandisement founded
upon that falsely interpreted passage hereinbefore referred to, the
17th, 18th, and 19th verses of the 16th chapter of St. Matthew's
Gospel, a false interpolation into the original text as written by St.
Matthew, " The Lie," to use the words of St. Paul, which under
strong delusion they — Romanists — are to believe, and which they do
believe, and build all their fancied supremacy and superiority upon.
Such absurd conceits and fancies the lowest sample of reasoning- free -
intelligence will treat with contemptuous ridicule.

'] '

-110-

' I ''■
i I ',

How forcibly the words of Christ presont themselves, in connection
with the assumption of certain doj,'mas by the Church of Ron:o -ns
recorded by St. Matthow's Gospel, 15th chapter, 9th vorae, as also in
Ht. Mirk's Gospel, 7th chapter and 7th verse, thus :

" III vain do they worship tJjo Fathf.h, teaching for doctrines the oomrnand-
mentf of men."

The Jesuits tell us in plain words, that the Queen of this Empire
musi and will be subservient to the Pope as the head of the Church
and vicegerent of Christ, and Protestantism must bo totally annihil-
ated and the " //ol// Catholic religion " put in itH place ! ! A com-
forting reflection such a conceit is no c^oubt for the Jesuits, they will
find it, however, a difficult matter to accomplish. Their assertion
that the Roman Pontiff is the vicegerent of GOD tipon this Earth is
a part of the great Lie referred to by the Apostle St. I'aul in his 2nd
Epistle to the Thessalonians, llth verso of chapter 2.

The Order of the Jesuits

was established by P^pe Paul III. in the year 1510— Inago Yolola
being the founder of it. By some means this man's name has been
changed to IgnatiuH Loyola. It has been said that he was named after
his birthplace, a Sijanish village on the coast of the Bay of Biscay,
There is now a fishing village on that coast called "Yolola," — if
there ever was a village on that coast called Loyola, there is none
at this day. However that may be, this man, the first (General of
the Jesuits, was canonized by Pope Gregory XV. " St. Ignatius
Loyola."

Paolo Sarpi Venelo, better known as " Fra Paolo Sarpi," in one
of his strictures upon the Church of Rome, refers to the founder of
the Order of the Jesuits as " /naffO Yolola." Sarpi lived in the
sixteenth century. Since the canonization of Inago Yoloia by Pope
Giegory his name has been spelled "Ignatius Loyola " at all events
by modern writers.

In the year 1778, Pope Clement XIV. abolished the order of the
Jesuits. The Bull suppressing it declared that it should not have
'existence in ttny part or place in this world through all future time ;
notwithstanding, another " infallible Pope," Pius VII., established
another, a totally new order, under the same name, in the year 1814,
The Society of the Jesuits, however, has not had legal existence in
this Empire since the order was abolished by Pope Clement in 1778
— the abolition of it being recognized in this Empire and asserted by
the Statute of King George III., passed in 1774, hereinbefore

Il 1 ii

' -.ft

-111-

reforrcd to. it cannot now be supposed that the Legislature of the
Province of Quebec, which being a BRITISH PROVINCE, AND MUST
SUBMIT TO BRITISH CONSTITUTIONAL LAWS, has the right or the
power to acknowledge in any niunner that extinct Order of Jesuits.
The new Order estubhshed by I'ope Pius VII. in IHll, was never in
any manner acltnowledged by the laws of this Empire. It appears
it was in no manner diverse from the first or extinct order, but was
just as socially dangerous as its predecessor.

Tn the Bull of Clement XIV , in which the first Society of the
Jesuits was abolished, he, that wise and careful Pope, used these
words: — "I do not give my reasons for the abolishment of the order
of the Jesuits, because the practices and the precepts enunciated by
them are so absolutely demoralizing, that I do not wish to use the
language which is required to describe them, after four years of care-
ful consideration and the utmost painstaking to ascertain the truth
about this order. I am compelled to abolish it, it may cost my lie
— notwithstandmg, I must do my duty to GOD, to the Church, and
to the world— this order must no longer exist." A short time after
the promulgation of the Bull, the good Pope Clement XIV. was found
by his attendants dead in his bed— Ho had died by poison ! I

Can it be possible that the Romish Clergy — who from en dto end

of this country are preaching and teachincr all they can conceive in

eulogy and exculpation of the Jesuits — are entirely ignorant of

history ? Do they believe all that which history shows — history,

written for the most part by historians of their own Church — against

the Jesuits is false, " Protestant bigotry and intolerance ? " or,

are they so simple as to suppose that we Protestants, like themselves,

read nothing ? If they are not ignorant of history, then they must

be Jesuits, and speak in their own behalf. No matter how wo look

at, examine, or analyse this question, there seems some ulterior —

some subtle scheme, deep laid by cunning brains, which is not yet

apparent to honest intelligence. Ah I Bridget O'Carrolan's dream

of the upper hand ! and Senator Trudell's Now France on the

shores of the St. Lawrence.

The worst of all, so far as British Canadians are concerned, is the

acknowledgement, the incorporation and endowment of this Order of
sworn enemies to every thin^^ British and Protestant by the Legis-
lature of a British Province- Still, we remain pa8si\e thft
stunning effect of Quebec folly and base truckling to Jesuitism, has
not qiiite passed off yet ; we will awake to our duty before many years
pass over us.

—112-

Rtcolht Claims.

! i
r

What will Quebec do if the Recolletfi — another order of Roniiflh
roonkn, who '.vore in Canada half a century before the Jesuits, {vide
Oarneau's hiHtory of Canada, whose lands, which lay principally in
the vicinity of the old City of Qiiobec, the Jesuits appropriated)
should make and urge a claim for compensation upon the treasury of
the British Province of Quehce, and show that those lands (being
part of what are called Jesuit estates,) belong of right and in
Equity to thorn, the Reoolleta ! !— here is a " wheel within a wheel."
No doubt the Dominion treasury will be compelled by the " balance
of power " to "foot the bill," — as the same treasury will be com
polled to pay the Jesuit indemnity of $400,000 hereinbefore referred
to, unless the balance of power becomes neutralized by the forma-
tion of the new party of Protestants througUuut this Dominion.

In years gone by, the Government of Lower Canada, as also French
Canadians generally, held the Jesuit estates as Crown lands, and as
such they were the property in entirety of the British Crown. By
the Statute of the Legislature of Lower Canada passed in 1882, 2nd
William IV., chapter 41, the Jesuit estates were appropriated for
educational purposes, pursuant to an order-in-Council of His Majesty
King William IV. But now the Legislature of the " British
Province " of Quebec has appropriated the endowment above referred
to of public moneys to the Jesuits as compensation for those same
Jesuit estates, which moneys are to be at the disposal of that foreign
potentate, the Vope of Rome- Thus they have unmistakably
acknowledged the Sovereignty of the Pope, and entirely ignored the
Royal Boverign of this Empire.

These Legislators of Quebec, who have all taken the '• oath of
allegiance ' to the Sovereign of the Realm, are loyal men ! ! some
will say. The day ot reckoning with such " loyal men " may not be
so far off as some would wish. We shall see by and by.

The aims and intentions of the Jesuits, as shown by their oath
below, are : the total annihilation of Christianity, as the living protest
against the great Arch-heresy, the Church of Rome, and its presump-
tuous usurpations; as also, the destruction of civil and religious
liberty, as established in this Empire at the Reformation, and as
established in the United States of America. Wc give the Jesuits'
Oath below, which we copy from "Ze Semeur-Franco-American"
which is also published in the Omaha American. The Jesuit may

\.\i

■118—

may

profess any rt:lij,'ion, and on oath, if rc«juirod, dony his ov/n~" the end
Justi/'jjim/ the means. ■ . .

Lord Robert Montague,

Brother of the Diilio of Mancbesior, horn and bred in the Church of
Kugiand, who, Hurrbundod by tho Ilomanizing doctrines which wore
in vogue in his time at Oxford, bi-caino jjcrverted from the doctrines
of his Church and went over to the Church of Home, but re-
turned to his old Church, he says, writing to a College friend " Upon
leaving Oxford, I thought I ought to sit down and carefully examine
and compare the tenets and tho fundamental doctrines of the An-
glican and Roman Churches.

" Through ''Vc writings of Drs. Pusey and Newman, as also of
Bomo profobv, d Rom in Catholic writers, which were plentifully
sufiplicd to Oxford studeuts, left upon our tablss or sent to us by
post. by which literature many men's minds were unhinged and doubts
engendered, thus Roman Catholic Jesuit doctrines, and what is as bad,
Deism, and Atheism in some instances, crept in. Conversations with
Dr. Pusey as also Dr. Nowmau, who were at that time within the
pale of the Church of England, both professedly Protestants, yet I
am compelled to say, I now fear were at heart fioinanists, possibly
Jesuits. From their cunning insinuations, their double-entcndres
utterances, the frequency of their ^^ accidental I IJ " interviewing me,
their cannot be a doubt but that they were working in favor of the
Church of Rome, tlieir intent evidently being to engender doubt of
Protestantism. At length I gave up the religion of my fathers and
went over to Rome. Undoubtedly 1 was sincere. Yet with what
absurd conceit in my own mental superiority, and fancied contempt
for ray old Church I persuaded myself that protesting against the
Church of Rome is bigoted absurdity and shallow philosophy.

" Rut my folly after I had had experience of what 1 now see are
the ridiculous assumptions of the Church of Rome, began to dawn
upon my intelligence ; when the light began to break through the
darkness, the thick glamor brought over me by Romish
priestcraft, I read the Word of (iOD continually, I may say day and
night, until I became cnnvineod that I had committed an egregious
mistake in leaving the old Church of England and becoming a Roman
Catholic. Passage after par.^age of the scriptures struck my mind
with irresistable force, the conviction that the bowing down before,
and the literal worship ny some professors, of the Image of the man

■ ;)

— 114-

Jesus upon the Romftn Catholic crucifix, is idolatry. I could not
resist, after reading that passage in St. Paul's Efiistle to the Romans
— Ist chapter, from the; 21st to the 25th verses, inclusive — see post.

" Again, Christ used the words: 'Thou shalt worship the Lord
thy GOD and Iliin only shalt thou serve.'

" How is it possible that any conioion r^r-:^ intelligence can Sup-
pose that the adoration of a saint through the image of that saint
or asking such saint for aid or assistance, is worshipping GOD the
Almighty Creator of all things, 1 cannot now understand.

" We inust worship the Father through the intercession of His
only Son Jesus who is Christ, the one and only Mediator between
GOD the Father and the children of men, and ignore, entirely ignore
the dictates of men, and take the Word, the living Word of the
Eternal GOD — the scripture of truth alone — as our guide in matters
of faith. ' .

" ' In vain do ye worship the Father teaching for doctrines the
commandments of men,' are the words used by Christ, XV. chapter
of St. Matthew's Gospel, 9th verse.

" Again, he says as recorded by St. Matthew in IV. chapter and
10th verse : ' Thou shalt worship The Lord thy GOD and Him only
shalt thou serve.'

" Such precepts and coinmands are diametrically opposite to the
bowing down before and praying to saints and their images, which is
undoubtedly worshipping such saints and images.

" Romanists will say to you, the Virgin Mary was the Mother of
GOD, therefore she ought to l)e worshipped, there lies one ol the
greatest of the errors of the Church of Rome, Mary, the blessed
Mary was not the Mother of GOD, for GOD never had a Mother.
Mary was the Mother of the man Jesus ; Christ is the immortal
spirit of the man Jesus — the word is from the Greek, Christos, and is

interpreted ' The chosen representative, ' or ' the annointed one,'

Jesus ''the Son of Man,'' so often said by himself, Christ, the
Immortal Spirit. Jesus Christ the only Son of GOD the Father,
who sent Him into this world to be born of the Virgin Mary and to
die upon the Cross, the Redemption for His people. Marv was the
Mother of the ''Son of Man "—Jesus, but not of His spirit, which is
Christ. In the 17th ctiapter of the Gospel by St. John it is thus
written, Christ prays, " And now Father Glorify me with thine own
self with the Glory which T had with The;i before the world was."

•• A woman is not the mcthor of the immortal spirit of the chid

H ^

—116—

3 !

she bears, GOD gives the spirit to each child born ol woman. In the
XII chapter of Ecclesiastics in the 5th and Gth verses the death of
men is spoken of, then in the 7ch verse it is written : ' Then shall the
dust return to the Earth as it was, and the spirit shall return unto
GOD who gave il.

" I conceive," continued Lord Robert, " that I ought to i;rge upon
my fellow christians the necessity for their guarding against the in-
sidious movements of the Jesuits, who are untiring and ubiquitous
workers for the supremacy of the Church of Rome, their great work,
in which they are confident they will succeed, is the subjugation of
Great Britain and the United States to the power of the Papacy and
that pvtlitically as well as religiously, this I can confidently assert.
Let U3 hope and trust that our GOD, the great disposer of all events,
will neutralize and render void their machinations. To show their
evil spirit and their unscrupulous designs, i ne instance will suffice.
" When Pope Pius' life was despaired of," says Count Campello, an
Ita ian nobleman, the editor of " Labero," a Romish journal, and an
undoubted authority : " A Jesuit came to his bedside and said to him :
" Ho!y Father, you have taken a poison of which your doctors know
"nothing, and you will surely die if you do not get the antidote
" which is known only to the Society of Jesu'i ! ! and

"which will be given to you upou promulgation of the BilLL Dolo-
'' mus inter aVa' ! ! The Pope, after some hesitation and con-
sultation with friends, signed the Bull, took the antidote and
recovered. -

" It is mysterious," saiil Pope Pius, ^ and with reference to the
Bull, suspicious, how that Order discovered that I had taken
poison, and that members of tliat Order shon'd know the antidote.
By what means or by whom was the potsun given to me ? ' The
Bull Dolomns inter alia reinstated the Jesuits in ail their former
power in the Church, in fact, they were by that Bull established the
absolute rulers of the Church. Their intrigues are now as they
were in former times, manifold and far reaching. The war of the
secession in the United States was brought about by their intrigues,
and President Lincoln murdered by their agent Booth, who was then
recently, it was said, a pervert to the Romish faith, and who died with
a Romish crucifix upon his breast. .^ ' ,

" The late war between Germany and France was the work of
Jesuit intrigue, intending to crush Protestant Prussia, but which
signally failed through the ability, energy and statesmanship of Prince
Bismarck.

-116-

f r

'• The Danish war of 1804 was another result of their intrigues.
Nothing is too difficult for Jesuits to attempt to succeed in. Nothings
if success will i i any manner henefit the Church of Rome.

" The ridiculous dogm t of the infallibility of the Pope was invented
and promulgated by .Jesuits, and all ItomanisLa ordered to helieve it
upon pain of anathema ! ! and all the proceedings of the Vatican
council are shaped and organized by them,"

Great Britain and the Jesuits.

It is no secret that the Jesuits are confident of their ability to
subjugate the British Empire to the power of the Papacy, at all
events their endeavors to effect that object are ceaseless. But there
is no doubt that the Great Disposer of all things is against them,
consequently they will fail. Hisopposition is seen in many ways.

Seven attempts to murder our good Queen Elizabeth were tuade
by them, all of which were frustrated by events which show un-
mistakably the hand of GOD, and which is shown by the failure of
the attempt by Spam in the 16th century, 15H8, to subjugate Britain
bnd to crush Christianity by means of the great Armada, and to
ensure such destruction the Pope, Sextus V. sent a special Legale to
bless the Armada fleet and to Curse the British. Notwithstanding
which, GOD protected the Queen and the Pope-cursed people of
England, for as soon as the Armada fleet got to sea He sent a ter-
rible storm which destroyed a number of the Pope blessed ships and
forced the rest of the fleet back into the harbor of Lisbon, from
whence they came. A few days, however, were sufficient for the
disabled ships to V)e refitted for another attempt to put to sea and
disembark on the English coast 20,00() men, a pan of the land force
of the Armada which had been taken aboard the Heel for that
purpose. - ■ ;,"

That Armada fleet was coiiiposed, as recorded by the historian
Hume, of 130 ships, the whole of the war fleet of Spain, about one
hundred of which ships were p;alleons, the largest and best appointed
consequently the most formidable ships of war of that time.

The British fleet at the command of the English Admiral, Lord
Howard of Effingliam, assisted by Captains Drake, Hawkins and
Frobisher, all sailors of renown, the most daring marinerH of their
time, consisted of but 80 ships and those very much inferior in all
points to the Spanish ships.

Aa the Armada fleet hove in sight of Portsmouth the English

—117—

Admiral sailed out. to meet it, but kept at long range, notwithstand-
ing two of the immense galleons were sunk in an incredibly short
time. Instead of attemptmg to land on the English coast, the
Spaniards sailed up the channel followed by the English who har-
raesed their rear and sunk some more of their Pope blessed ships ;
on the morrow, the Spaniards ahowed they were beaten, for instead
of turning to face the English they were seen sailing northward upon
the North Sea. Effingham was seen at their heels pounding away.
When oflf Flamborough Head another storm came down upon them
and sank and stranded another twenty-six of their ships, about 6,000
men were drowned and washed ashore. The ships which could stand
the storm pushed on (chased by the English) intending to pass
around the Orkneys where more of them were cast ashore, some of
them got around to Ireland where furious storms still assailed them
and destroyed more of the ships and drowned many more of the men.
Such was the fearful destruction sent by GOD upon the Pope blessed
Armada fleet. But 55 of the ships got back to Spanish ports. It
was said that some weeks elapsed before they all got home, and those
80 disabled by the storms and English shot and shell, that some of
them sank at their moorings when the men had ceased to work the
pumps.

Thirty four thousand troops (a part of the land force of 54,000 of
the Armada) ha(? been sent to Flanders under the Duke of Parma to
be ready to embark when the fleet had debarked the 20,000 troops on
the Enghsh coast.

It is evident, however, that the Spanish Admiral — the Duke of
Medino Sidoma, thought it best to save his white feather and get
back to Spain as soon as possible, and so left the 34,000 and the
Duke of Parma to do as best they could, for he did not attempt to
take them on board his fleet.

The destruction of over eighty ships of the Armada fleet with be-
tween fifty and sixty thousand men, soldiers aud seamen, by storms
and by English shot and shell, was under the dispensation of Almighty
GOD, the annihilation of the supremacy of Spain on the high seas,
and whiah that power never regained.

Thus writes the German poet Schiller upon the destruction of that
so-called invincible Armada :

" BlesBed Island, Empress of the Sea !

The sea-born squadrons threaten thee.
And thy great heart, Britania ;

Woe to thy people, of their freedom proud,

■.i^juaaak

[> ?

—US-
She restB, a thunder heavy in its cloud ;

Woe to thy lami tlie orb and sceptre gave,
Tliat thou ahouldat be the sovereign of the nations ;

To tyrant kinf,'s thou wert thyself the slave.
Till FrotHlom dug from Law its deep foundations ;

The mighty " Chai.t," thy citizens made kings,
And kings to citizens sublimely bowed ;

And thou thyself, upon thy realm of water.
Hast thou not rendered thousands up to slaughter

When thy ships brought upon their sailing wmgo
The sceptre — and the shroud ?

What shouldst thou thank ? Blush Earth to hear and feel,
What shouldst thou thank ?— thy genius and thy steel !

Behold the hidden and the giant fires!
Behold thj' glory trembling to its fall ;

Thy coming doom the round P^arth shall appall,
And the hoarts of freemen beat for thee,

And all free souls their fort in thine toresee —
There's is thy glory's fall !

One look below the Almighty gave, . ,

Where streamed the lion Hags of thy proud foe ; ;, '

And near and wider yawn'd the horrant grave. '

" And who," said He, " shall lay mine England low —
The stem that blooms, with hero-deeds '

The rock when man from wrong a refuge needs — • '
The strongho'd where the tyrant comes in vain ?
Who ahall bid Engl,%nd vanish from the main ?
Ne'er be this only Eden Frcjedom knew,
Man's stout defence irom Power, to Fate oonsignedj '
GOD the Almighty blew His atorins, :, ■.

And the Armada went down to every wind."

Writers ot that time elevated their style in pompous and vainglorious
deaoription of the great Armada fleet, which they denominated
" Invincible, the most magniiicent and unlimitedly powedul that
" had ever appeared upon the ocean, striking terror and creating
"almiratioD in the minds of all beholders. The lofty prows and
*• towering masts of the magnificent galleons fiilled the minds of holy
" Catholics with feelings of sacred pride and supreme thankfulness
"tDthe holy Virgin, 'Mother of GODy' at the certamty of the
•' power of the Invincible Armada, the Pope-blessed Armada ! ! to
" conquer and to sink to the bottom of the sea the insignificant fleet
" af the heretic English and trample into the dust their arch heretical
"Queen and their damnable religion."

But the Eternal GOD showed all the world that He is able to
protect His people and hurl sure destruction upon their en«mieB.

—119-

Tho winds obeyed His mandate and the storms destroyed the great
Armada fleet, and His power annihilated the supremacy of Spain
on the seas.

Londoners.

The conduct of the citizens of London on that memorable occasion
ought to be remembered, ought never to be forgotten.

When Queen Elizabeth heard of the preparations of King Philip
and the Spaniards for the invasion of England, she called a council
of her ministers, who decided upon defence and defiance, and sent for
the Lord Mayor to ascertain what strength of contingent the old
city would arm for the war. The Mayor asked: What force will
your Majesty require of me ? The reply was, fifteen ships and five
thousand men. After a day ar two of deliberation, the Londoners
deLerinined to sead a contingent of double the number demanded by
Queen. The Mayor called upon Lord Burleigh, the first Minister,
and informed him of the resolution of the corporation. Come with
me, my friend, said Lord Burleigh, that T. may present you to the
Queen. Upon presenting the Mayor to good Queen Bess, Lord Bur-
leigh said the Londoners had decided to send a contingent of 80
ships and 10,000 men. Ah, said the Queen, that is double the
number that I asked for. Evensi/, your Majesty, said Lord Burleigh.
What is thy name, my Lord Mayor ? ' I am Reginald Armstrong,
and the serveut of my liege sovereign, Queen Elizabr-th.' ' Thy
sword, my Lord of Burleigh ; kneel, my Lord Mayor," said the Queen;
the Lord Mayor kneeled before his sovereign, who touched his
shoulder with the sword and said, ' Arise, Sir Reginald Armstrong.'
— OM legend.

The attempt of the .Jesuits during the reign of King James Ist to'
get Scotland back again under the Papacy by the agency of Count
Aubigne, thiough divine interposition and the tiimneHS of the King,
failed. Tneir intrigues in Denmark and Prussia, as also the war of
secession in America have resulted only in disaster to the dupes they
led on, and contempt, exposure and chagrin to themselvoa. GOD, the
Almighty disposer of all events, is evidently against them, for they
are against GOD. They teach that thiough the power conferred by
Christ upon St. Peter and his successors in the Papal chair by
delivering to him the key of Heaven (which is hereinbefore shown to
be a mere invention) the Pope can if it is expedient and for the wel-
fare of the Church, ALTER THE PRECEPTS OF THE APOSTLES, AND
CAN MAKE THE CRIME OF KILLING A MAN A MERITORIOUS ACT, AND
CAN MAKE ANY OTHER CRIME HARMLESS AND JUSTIFIABLE IF THE

120-

BENEFIT OF THE
MEANS.

CHURCH REQUIRES IT. THE END JUSTIFYING THE

\ i

Protestants Increase.

while Roman Tatholics decrease. A glance at the numbera of those
who protest against the presumptuous dogmas and assumptions of
the Church of Home as contrasted with those who adhered to that
Church in this Empire and throughout the world at various epochs
iQ history will be found interesting as well as to show that GOD, the
All Wise, is decreasmg the number of Roman Catholics as He is at
the same time increasing the numbers of Protestants.

In the year 1841, as shown by papers filed, in the archives of the
London Society of Antiquaries, " The population of Ireland was 8,-
176,12-1 and in 1891 it had decreased to 4,705,000, a decression of
over 8,470,124 in 50 years. Which decression is much greater
amongst the Catholics than it is amongst the Protestants, for during
the years from 1861 to 1881 the whole decrease in the population of
Ireland was 640,000, of which one- seventh were Protestants and six-
sevenths Romanists.

In 1801, the Protestants of the whole United Kingdom of Great
Britain and Ireland were about six-sevenths and the Roman Catholics
somewhat less than one-seventh of the whole population.

In the year 1795 the number of Protestants in Europe was 87,-
000,000 and the Romanists 80,000,000. The Greek Church being
about 40,000,000. In about ninety years, 1886, the Prote.'stants had
increased to over 150,000,000, or more than quadrupled the number
they were in 1795; during the same ninety years the Roman
Catholics had increased to 165,000,000, or but 5,000,000 over double
the number they were in 1795. At the same time the Greek Church
had increased to 82,000,000 or but 2.000,000 more than double they
were in 1795.

In America, as shown by the census of 1785-6 the number of Pro-
testants was about 2,700,000 and the Cathohcs 190,000. In about
one hundred years, as shown by the census of the United States of
ifiSOand the census of Canada of 1881, the Protestants of the United
'Skies and Canada had increased to over 56,000,000 and the Roman
.*> "aolics, including Mo.xico, Central America and other Roman
iiolic countries of North America, to about 20,000,000.

i» it not evident that our GOD in His Almighty Providence, la
working against the Romanists when He has so increased the num-
ber of Protestants and is so rapidly decreasing the Romani3ts, and

irli

-121-

turning into contempt the self glorification of the Roman Catholic
Church and all they can do to belittle and denounce Protestant
Christianity. — Froude. ,

Thus writes Macauloy on the advancement of Protestant Christi-
anity : It cannot be doubted that since the middle of the 16th
century, Protestant nations have made, undoubtedly made greater
progress than their neighbors who are under Honian C .Iholin dom-
ination.

The progress of those nations, in which Protestant Christianity
though not finally successful, yet maintained a long and earnest
struggle for Christ, but were compelled to retire, yet leaving per-
manent and indellible traces of their work, the effect has been
lasting and considerable. But when we look at lands which for gen-
erations have been under the domination of the Roman Catholic
Church, to that part of Europe in which the first spark of the light
of the Reformation was first stamped out, as soon as it appeared,
and from which proceeded the retrogressive impulse which drove Pro-
testant Christianity back, we find at least slow progress, in fact
retrogression, and in some cases absolute degradation.

Compare Denmark and Portugal. When Luther began to preach
the superiority of Portugal over Denmark was unquestionable. What
do statistics show at the present? The Danes are undoubtedly vastly
more enlightened, and have attained to a position in civilization
of which the Portugese have not the faintest idea. Compare Edin-
borough and Florence. The former city has owed less to climate, to
soil and to the fostering care of rulers, than any capital, either
Protestant or Catholic In all these respects Florence has been sin-
gularly happy. Yet, whoever knows what the Italian and Scotch
cities were during the generation which preceeded the great Reform-
ation and what thev are now, will acknowledge that some great cause"
has L ing the last three centuries operated to raise one part of
European peoples, and to depress the other.

Compare the history of England with that of Spain during the past
two centuries. In arms, in arts, the sciences, letters, commerce and ,
agriculture, the contrast is striking at the present day. The distinc-
tion so palpably apparent on the eastern aide of the Atlantic h not
difl'erent on the west.* The colonies planted by England in America
have outgrown, immensely outgrown, in power. Wealth, ciyihzation
and importance, those planted by Spain. Yet we have no reason to
beheve that at the beginning of the 16th century the Castiliaii was

; ,;^

i f :

.-122—

in an J respect inferior to the Englishman. It is not too much to saj
that facts and statistics show that Protestant nations owe their
superior civilization and mental advancement chiefly to the moral and
enlightning effect of Protestant Christianity as established at the
Reformation. And the decay and retrogression of Roman Catholic
countries to the torpifying effects of Roman Catholicism, and the
revival of Romanism in the 16th century.

Supremacy of the Papacy.

A French writer, during February, 1889, boasted that the
supremacy of the Church (of Rome) would not be long delayed. There
are now, said he, over 160 members of the *' Order of Jesus " in
Great Britain and Ireland who are clergymen of the Church of
England, and a large nuinber of lay brothers in other positions, and
also a larger number still, distributed amongst the dissenting churches
in England, who are both ministers and laymen, all pretending to be
Protestants. Have we not many — yes, hundreds of those wolves in
sheep's clothing in Canada and the United States ? — even in the
Orange Institution there are unmistakable signs of their presence ;
they having, by purjury and deceit, got into lodges — their scheme
being no doubt to gradually and imperceptibly, by sly deceit and
cunning, introduce one after another, Romish formulas in worship —
Puseyism, to wit, then after a time turn openly to the Church of Rome
and lead with them as many dupes as possible.

Cardinal Gibbons.

Upon being interviewed by an agent of a New York newspaper
Cardinal Gibbons expressed himself thus : "When we look at the
humble origin of the Catholic Church in Araorioa, and then at her
greatness at this day, 1898, we are moved with heartfelt thankfulness
to GOD for its prosperity. (Benhabed Abu might say the same for
Mahommedanism in Hindoostau). When we consider the humble
origin of the Church in America," continued the Cardinal, " what
she has passed thrt^ngh and all her difficulties, her missionaries work-
ing single handed against the obstacles of nature, the hostilities of
Indians, and afterwards by Protestant enemies of Catholioy ; when
we consider this and the nothingness of her origin and the importance
of what she is now, 10,000,000 Catholics to day (7,600,000 are shown
by the last census of the United States).

"Great numbers of Protestants are taking shelter within the fold of

128—

)ld of

the Church, and those numbers are annually increasing. Wo make no
parade over those who come in, because in the first place we recognize
the hand of GOD, and that our priests are but instruments. Then
again it is dislaateful to most of those to have the matter talked
about. There are everywhere signs of a return to the old church,
not only in the extraordinary

Growth of Ritualism

in the Anglician church, but in the proceedings of Sects which were
formerly antagonistic to the C hurch and to hor doctrines. Thus, for
instance, there has lal-ely been established in the Methodist Church
the order of Deaconesses, what is this but copying OUr unrivalled
sisterhood {! !) And not only have the Methodists now their sister-
hood, but the Presbyterians are also discussing the establishment of
similar orders, and their formation is but a questi n of time.

" The general tendency is toward Catholicism — slowly but steadily
and unmistakably. There are many Protestant ministers who would
join the Catholic Church but for the celibacy of oar clergy — they
are, in fact longing to enter the Church, hindered solely by having
wives and children to maintain. In their hearts they are true
Catholics."

Such is the style in which the Romanists are beginning to talk.
No wonder they do so. Jesuits and Jesuitism in Protestant churches
are hard at work, and Satan's emissaries are never idle. Lack of the
spirit of Christianity — pride, vanity, and love of show in weak in-
telligences ignorant or regardless of scripture dictates, and blind
submission to cunning, plausible teachers who are fond of the vain
show of high churchism in professedly Protestant Churches, are the
causes of perversions to Rome ; the novelty of something new,
" something pretty " for the physical eye to rest upon, something of
which the Apostles in their ancient simplicity knew nothing. Such
vanities and the glitter and tinsel embroidery of high church vest-
ments are not dictated by the writings of Chkist or His Apostleb.
Then, as wrote St. Paul, " whatsoever is not of faith is sin," may
be quoted here ; the passage may be rendered, " not dictated by
faith," "not required by faith." Not required by faith in Christ or
the religion established by Him and described by His Apostles,

What does Cardinal Gibbons mean by saying so emphatically that
there are numbers of Protestant ministers who are longing to enter
the Church of Rome. Does he speak from practical experience ?

—124-

! )

Hub he the confidence of that hvrge number, he apeuks of, or is it
nothing but word trickery, fathered by the wish, or superstition, that
the supreujucy of the Paoacy is at hand. It is well that these con
fidants of the Cardinal are determined that they will not put away
their wives. That they will not be held by Christ as " Nicolitans,"
whose doctrines lie said He hates, vide Revelations, chapter 2, (5 and
15 verses ; see further herein " Celibacj/ condemned by Chrht '*
They will not put away thair wives to enter the Church of Rome, to
participate in that gorgeous exhibition the Romish Mass, and have
the privilege or the duty " of worshiping and serving the creature
more thun the Creator," (St. Paul's Epistle to the Romans, 1st
chapter, 25th verse) represented by the idol crucifix of the Church of
Rome.

Pointed terms must be used on this subject, as fi ubiguous terms
or soft words will ot set some minds thinking upon this important
matter, i. e. the perversion of Protestant Christians to the Church of
Rome.

Apostolic Succession,

has been productive of incalculable evil, and for which' there is not
one sentence of scripture authority — it is simply an invention of the
Church of Rome and strongly favored Dy Dr. Pusey. Could any one
show it of any benetit to Christianity, there might be some excuse
for upholding the doctrine ; as it is, it is fraught with nothing but

injury to the cause of Christ. A short time past, a young clergyman
of the Church of England, a graduate of Oxford (Oxford, which has
sent forth into the world so uany Tractarians, Puseyites and Deists)
observed in the hearing of the writer of this line : •' There can be no
Church but our own (Church of England) and the ' Catholic '
Church, because it is through the Catholic Church our Apostolic
succession comes //" He was then shown that the Church of Rome
(which he, with a marked reverential tone ot voice, called the
" Catholic " Church) is a Heretical Apostaoy, therefore the Apostolic
succession is a myth, an absurdity, a useless, an evil dogma, a tower
of strength for Jesuitical Puseyisin. He this Oxford graduate, did
not and could not deny the historic facts as brought before him, vide
Macauley's Essays, but still continued to hold to the doctrine of
Apostolic succession as one of the most important doctrines " taught
by the Church." What ceaselosa efliorts certain Oxford Professors
must make to so thoroughly imbue young minds with that most
pernicious dogma ! Verily, Jesuitism is a wily serpent.

-126—

?S30r8

most

Thon again, Romish tendencieg, and the workings of Jfisuitism are
shown in various ways in the Church of England. Sorry am I, the
writer of this line, to be forced to say, the Church in which I was
baptised and confirmed, soonis in some locahtios to be forgetting the
doctrinog of Christianity, and turning baclt to the " mail of sin " —
the great Apostacy. Tt has been said that straws ujton the .sea shi.w
how the wind blows . the erection of crosses ; the burning of candles
upon altars — the light of Heaven shining into the building not being
enough for these poor ''poor blind leaders of the blind." In
fact, all the absurdities authorized by tht First Book of Edward VI. :
The erection of an altar in the chancel, which is decorated with a
large cross, which has usually a carved or graven image of Jksuh
erected upon it (in ab^H>lllt.e defiance of the Hubric, which directs
that a plain table shall be used, covered with a decent cloth) ; manual
crossings of the face and breast ; rood screens ; gorgeous habila-
monts ; the use of the wafer (which is received upon crossed hands)
instead of bread and wine, the emblems of the Body and Blood of the
Kodeemer ; the elevation of the chalice containing wine, and the
platter containing the bread, to the fall extent of the arms in front of
the cross, in the administration of the Sacrament of the Lord's
Supper ; as also the elevation of the offertory in fiont of the cross
have been introduced and are practised by Tractarians and High
Churchmen now in England, and the United States, as also in many
churches in Ontario. What other absurdities will the Tractarians
introduce ? The Church rubric is in some measure, no doubt, ac-
countable for such useless formulas, such supererogatory absurdities.
The Mash, in full Roman Catholic style, and the Confkssional, wi^.h
all its evils, have also been adopted by certain high church clergymen
in EngLnd and the United States. The question has been asked .
Are such men .Tesuits who pretend they are Protestants ? Truly, as
said above, Jesuitism is a wily Serpent. No doubt, 150 of them as
given by the French writer above quoted, is within the number.

As to the Apostolic succession coming down to us in an un-
broken line from the Apostle St. Peter, who, it is claimed by some
writers, was the first Pope, which is undoubtedly chimerical. History
does not show that it is a fact vouched for by any credible writer that
St. Peter ever was in Rome for any time. There are some Roman
Catholic writers who assert that St. Peter preached in IJome and

-126—

11 H

ftH8iim«}d tho nishopric of that city ; but such writerB are not cre<litecl
by woll read theolofjfianu, by nono in fact but lioinan C'uthnlic and
extreme high churoh men. It is unduubted that ho waH Binhup of
Antioch, but a^ to his having been Bishop of }{omo la apocryphal, a
veritable invention.

St. PauI'H journey to Rome and his stay in that city for two years
is told in the 27th and UHth chaptere of tho Acts of the Apostles, but
not a word is said about St. Peter being there ; nor is there in any
part of tho Now Testament one word which can he constructed into
showing that St. Peter ever was in Rome as Jiishop, nor in any other
capacity ; nor were either of his Epistles written in Rome.

Is, then, the doctrine of Apostolic Succession founded upon a mere
tradition, a veritable literal invention ? Is it asserted, and the
doctrine promulgated by Puaeyite high church men for the purpose
of giving the Church of Rome a sacerdotal and promptory right over
and before the Anglican Church ?

How frequently do we hoar high church people say, " We cannot
belittle the "Catholic Church " because our church has sprung from
that church and it is to her " we look for our Apostolic
/Succession."

Is, then, the Apostolic Succession a doctrine of such vital impor-
tance? Can it make the faith of any bel'ever in ('.iimst any more
sincere? Will he be a better Christian if the clergyman who baptized
or confirmed him was ordained by a Bishop in lino of succession
from the first Pope ; or, if he is a clergyman who did not believe
such succession of any importance. No, most assuredly not. Tho
absurdity of the dogma ia apparent when wo reHect that the suc-
cession must come down to this time through the Popes of Rome,
r.ome of whom Salmoaius Valerious an.' other historians show were
literally and absolutely servants of Satai),

Otho, Bishop of Ravenna, a PrelaU> ;>f some importance in his
time, states emphatically that Geibert wao ascended the Papal chair
as Pope Clement III. in the year 1073 obtained the Pontificate
through evil influences, and through making friends of brigands and
other lawless people, women as well as mtn, some of whom he had
in his palace as servants and retainers, who through intimidation
and terrorism overawed the leading spirits among tho Cardinals and
80 wrought upon their intelligences as to compel thom to favor his
election to tho Papal chair.

Ip the doctrine of Apostolic Succession to come down to the church
of this «lay through such Popes as Clement 8rd, who was not by any

—127-

jy any

nicanH fho only Popo who wan not irfliioneofl or povornod in any
manner hy C'liriHtianity ?

Tlio dogma is in fact utterly void of scriptural authority. History
dooa not apouk of it as a doctrine of tho church until tho rci^n of
King Charles Ist of Knghi.id. when that cunning and higotod I'relato
Laud, Anshbinhop of Canterbury, perceived tho importanao of tho
do^^nia to the high church or Uomish party (of which ho was tne
leader) and as said by Crannier. ' to the Church of Home also."
Laud, however, propounded the dogma and forced it upon lh(^ Pro-
testant clergy. But, as said tho historian Hume, not without earnoHt
protests by many IMnhops and inferior clergy.

The description of Laud given by Lord Macauley, in his essay
upon Lord Nugent's Memorials of John Hampden, is interesting as
showing the kind of intelligence we have to deal with, thus :

" Never was face of man more striknigly characteristic of low
cunning and servility. Never did painting more skilfully portray the
character of a man than does his which hangs in an ante room of
tho House of Comm jns, painted by the most celebrated painter of
the time. There it is fixed for all time upon that truth-telling canvas.
The mean, low, narrow forehead, the pinched features, the peering,
cunning eyes, the prominent and determined chin and sensual moulh
of the Prelate bhow unmistakably his disposition, and mark him out
as a proud, cruel, narrow-minded tyrant. We niay reasonably place
him as a lower kind of St. Dominic, differing from that fierce and
gloomy enthusiast who helped to found the Inquisition as we might
imagine the familiar imp of a raalrcious witch to differ from the
angel of the bottomless pit.

" Laud mentions in his diary that he had dreamed he had turned
Papist. Of all his dreams, that is the only one, wo suppose, which
was realized.

" Such is the man who aspired to lead and superintend the re-
ligious and political opinions of l^nglishmen of his day."

Thus Maceuley again speaks: " King Charles 1st and his creature.
Laud, while they abjured trifles and inyignificant formulas of the
worship and government of the Church of Rome, they retained its
worst vices. The complete subjugation of common manly indepen-
dence (and the right and duty to reason) to clerical authority. A
weak preference of form to substantive and vital Christianity. A
puerile preference, in fact passion, for the idolatrous mummeries aa
practised and professed by Romanists and the superstitious vener-

128-

]^il:

ation lor the priesthood, and worse than all, luerciloss intolerence
to\\^hrd those who would not conform to tho church government of
the Anglican Church as favored by them.

Tho ^'athers of the English Protestant Church before and during
the lioformation said nothing about the dogma, Apostolic Succession.
Wicliile, the first great reformer, who in Lincolnshire as also in the
county of Bucks held livings in the Church during tho 14th century
said nothing and of course knew nothing about it.

The earnest and fearless Stillingfleet, Bishop of Worcester in the
17th century, denounced it as " Romanism, and Laud the propounder
of it as merely a pretended Protestant, in fact a Romish Jesuit "
From that time the dogmi. created very small stir in the christian
church, until Dr. Pusey astonished the Protestant world by reviving it.

Lord Macauley, in his essay on Mr. Gladstone's book on Church
and State, says upon Apostohc Succession : " The transmission of
of clerical orders from the Apostles to EInglish clergymen of this day
must have been through a very great number of intermediate persons.
Now, it is probable that there is not one clergyman of the Church of
England who can trace his spiritual genealogy from Bishop to Bishop,
so far back as the time of the conquest. There are centuries during
which the transmission of his orders is buried m utter darkness.
And whether he be a Priest by succession from the Apostles, depends
upon the question whether during that long period, thousands of
events took place, any one of which may, without any probability, be
supposed not to have taken place, the lack of which would interrupt
the succession. We have not a tittle of evidence pro. nor con. respecting
such events * * * * *

" In the utter absence of all evidence, we cannot but say we arc
entitled to enquire and to demand that there should be very strong,
sufficient and undoubted evidence, that the stricNost regularity was
observed in every generation, and that the Episcopal functions were
exercised by none who were not Bishops by legitimate succession from
the Apostles. But we have no such evidence.

" In tho first place we have not full and accurate information
touching the polity of the Church during the whole century which
followed tho persecution by Nero. That during that period the over-
seers, elders or bishops of all the little christian societies vscattered
throughout the Roman Empire held their spiritual authority by
virtue of holy orders derived from the Apostles, cannot be shown by
contemporary testimony, or by any testimony which can be regarded

lif

_ ii.aiSit.iJ ';■■ '♦tijJSiS.teS .

-129—

I nation
which
over-
atlered
•ity by
wn by
garded

as decisive or authentic. Tlie ijueation whether the primitive eccles-
iastical constitution bore a greater resemblance to the Anglican or
the Calvanistic model has been freely disputed. It is a question on
vihich men of eminent pints, learning and piety have differed, and do
to this day differ very widely. It is a question on which a full
half of the ability ind erudiiion of Protestant iiurope Ims ever since
thiT Reformation been opposed to the pretentions of those who hold
tj the Apjstolic Succession as taught by Laud and in our day by
Pusey.

" Extreme obscurity overhangs the history of the christian church

daring the middle ages ; aijd that the focts which are discernible
through that obscurity prove that the church was deplorably ill-
regulated.

We read of sees of high dignity openly sold, tran.sferred from one
to another during tumultuous wrangling, and bestowed on one
occanion by a profligate woman on her paramour, again a bishopric
was bestowed by a warlike baron on a kinsman still a strippling and
an incurable cripple, many of the Popes were mere boys when
appointed.

Undoubtedly we must arrive at the conclusion, that (there being a
total want of evidence to show the fact) the Church of England does
not possess the Apostolic Succession." '

Lord Bacon.

In the V. century, says the famous Bacon in his " Cogitato et
visa," Christianity had conquered paganism, but paganism had in-
fected and polluted chiistiauity. The church was victorious but
corrupted. Many of the heathen rites and the subtleties of the Idol
worship of the Roman Pantheon had passed into and been incorpor-
ated with the worsliip of the true COD.

" In an evil day, though with great pomp and solemnity, the
Satanic alliance was made between the philosophy of heathenism and
the faith as professed by those of that time, who assumed the term
Catholic, who in their zeal stopped at nothing to gain the chiefs of
the Roman state and others to the christian religion. And the
adoption of some of the pagan rites and ionnulas, and in some
instances the doctrines of heathen mythology were resorted to by
them."— " The. end justi/jjing the means " (now a doctrine of
Jesuitical R manism, had not in the 5th century been propounded
or advanced ; yet the Catholics in the above instance showed the
same spirit, the same idea prevailing.)

i •I

S i

-1 so-

ft'

Mi-

Thus writes Micauley on the same subject : Spain after Chris-
tianity had achieved its triumph, the principle which had assisted in
that triumph bef?an to corrupt it and it in fact became a paganized
reUoion under the assumed name " Christianity." Patron saints
were placed in the positions of household gods. Mars was changed
into St. George, Venus into the Virgin Mary, &c. The fascinations
of female loveliness were joined to celestial dignity, and chivalric
homage became a religious duty.

And thus writes Froude m his essay on the Oxford pprversion : A
clergyman of the Church whom I once met, and who was afterward
a Bishop of the Church Jn Ireland, said to me, that the theory of a
christian priesthood as we have it in the Church, and as it is in the
Church of Rome, is without the authority of scripture, therefore it is a
mere human invention.

The idea of the sacrament having any physical efficacy irrespective
of their conscious effect upon the intelligence of the receiver, has
originated with, and is an invention of the C hurch of Rome, and
which is undoubtedly an idolatrous superstition.

The churches since Apostolic times have been and are merely
humanly established institutions by men acting under the best (let us
say) dictates of their intelligence, yet the Church has varied in
governiiient and formulas of worship time after time in different ages,
and may and will no doubt again vary. It was always fallible and
Christ never intended it to be infallible. The assumption that the
head of the Church of Rome is infallible is a literal absurdity, with-
out one sentence of scripture to give countenance, weight or reason-
able status to the dugma, especially when the infamous lives led by
some of the Popes and the degraded lives which history shows some
of them bore, are taken into consideration.

■■ i I
I.

! il

Mar/jneau,

in his book on " 27i(' Seat of Authority in Religion," on the
inf<\mous doings of Pope Rodrego Borgia and his son. Cardinal Cfvsar,
says, " Borgia and his son were fortunate in not having a Tacitus to
chronicle their deeds of darkness ; but the disgust and horror of
contemporary mankind have done the work of the historian and saved
from oblivion a picture of ilagitic -isness, treachery, rapine and murder,
unsurpassed in the records of crime. That Pope gained the Apostolic
chair by bribery, treachery and intimidation ; and qirittted this life
by a cup of poision which he had prepared for another. He
dissolved the marriage of his daughter that he might marry her to

■m^immmsmmMm^^i^^^mm

-181 —

.■irsar,

a Prince. His son he made a Cardinal whilst still a youth, a mere
boy, and to do so fathered him on the husband he had wronged, and
forced that son into the Orsina faction.

The orgies and proflip;acy of the Vatican palace, the assassinations
in the streets, the sale of justice and of divorce, of spiritual offices
and honors, turned the Vatican into an asylum of debauchery and
passion, and startled men into the behef *,hat Antichrist had come.

Is the doctrine of Apostolic Succession to come down to the tenth
decade of the I'.^tih century through such a character as Rodrigo
Borgia ? If so, it is simply an oftshoot of degraded infamy. Legit-
imate Ecclesiastical Succession from the Apostles cannot by any
possibility be shown. Let us suppose that it cannot be shown, it
is a matter of no importance to Christianity, and it :s at best and in
very fact, nothing but a historical continuity. Archbishop Laud
thought, no doubt, that " ApostoUc Succession " would, if he
could show it, aid him in his scheme to establish the Papacy in
England.

" The Irish gentleman who used that language above referred to,"
continues Mr. Froude, " was an evangelical churchman who had
devoted his whole Ufo to the service of the great Master, and who
thought of, and cated for, nothing else. Such cheerfully devout and
God fearing christians as he and his family and friends I never met
since I visited them.

" I feel constrained." continues Mr. Froude, " to say that Protes-
tant Christianity has more to say for itself than my Oxford associates
and teachers had allowed. We usually heard religious sincerity and
earnest Protestant worship, ridiculed, and stigmatised as puritanical
cant. The scriptures were by such people hold of small account
and the Church as everything."

During the middle ages, history shows that the theology of that
time and the relations between matter and spirit were for the most
part imaginative conceptions and by no means studied by reasoning
intelligence, nnd conclusions were arrived at without proper care and
due observation and deh! eration.

Human intelligence can influence and act upon matter only
through the physical system of the body which it inhabits. Ideas
are communicated to the mind by the senses, by acts, by method and
sequence, which, so far as experience has gone or can go cannot be
departed from. Dining medieval times, on the other hand, people
believed in witchcraft, magic and incantations. Incantation, they
thought, could call up demons and spirits, and could control the

W^ I I I I

-1»2 —

'-ft-

elements. The Roman Catholic theory of the Sacraments was the
counterpart of enchantments, and was looked upon by the laity with
a certain superstituous dread. Outward physical acts, which, except
as symbols and having no intellectual importance, were supposed to
produce spiritual changes in material substance and words spoken by
a priest, to proc^uce the elfect of spells to bless or blifjrht. The im-
position of the hands of a Uishop was supposed to confer supernatural
powers (which to this day is held by Roman Catholics). Jt was
believed that an ordained priest had the power to alter the nature of
the bread and wine, the emblems of the Body and Blood, used in the
Sacrament of the Lord*'. Supper, into the real body iind biood of
CfiKisT by saving a oree<i or prayer over them. This is also believed
bv them to this day.

The whole Church had believed in such doctrines and dogmas
down to the Ifith century, just as U held that medicine would never
bs of any ellect until blessed by a priest, as also the belief in the
power of relics of saints to work miracles.

Larger and more liberal knowledge and extended intelligence and
more comprehensive powers of exercising the reasoning fr.culties has
taught us that magic, enchantment, spells, charms and superstition
as to ecclesiastic power are mere frauds and absohite follies.

When will living men awoke out of sleep, and shiike themselves
loose from the glamor of dreamland ?

" [/"Itramon/ani.sm,"

says Gracchus, '' Is the correlative, a development or offshoot, of
Jesuitism. All -lesuits are Ultramontanes, but all I'ltramontanes
are not Jesuits. The word Ultramor.tane — beyond the mountains —
although used originally in a dillerent sense by the French to signify
beyond the Alpp, is now employed to designate those who seek to
establish the Pope in temporal power as well as spiritual, and who
maintain that it is just as much the duty of Romanists to consult
the Pope or the R-.)m'm Catholic clergy and to observe their di<'tion
in secular aft'airs, such as " allegiance," voting at elections, and the
conducting and management of schools, and with the every day
concerns of social and political economy as in matters of faith and
religious observances. Ultramontanism abounds in all Roman
Catholic and sometimes, secretly, in Protestant countries from which
the Jesuits have been expelled. In the Province of Quebec until
recently the majority of the Romish clergy were Galliciau in sen-

14(

-188-

timent i. e. they were ot those taught to limit the supremacy of the
Pope to things purely spiritual ; but under the astute management
of the Jesuits the Ultramontanes have become the dominant party in
that Province as indeed it is now with the Romanists in old France
itself. We must bear iu mind, then, that in Quebec nearly all the
clergy and many of the politicians are Ultramontanes, and since the
Ultramontane clergy have assumed the right to dictate to the
habitant how ho ought to vote, they wield an iuimense pohtical in
fluence, consequently the leaders of both the Rouge and the Bleu
parties of Quebec are consequently coquetting with them for their
support.

In Ontario, Manitoba, and the maritime Provinces, constituencies
are in large measure mixed quantities ; the politics of the electorate
are generally so well known that ordinarily within reasonable limits,
politicians are pretty sure of their ground. In Quebec, however, the
Ultramontane clergy are practically able to determine at will the
political complexion of the nembecship which that Province will
send either to the Local Legislature or the Dominion House of
Commons, so that in the debate on the Jesuit Endowment Act, and
in the dual language debate subsequently held, the machines (or the
machine politicians), who spoke on either side, spoke to the question
or through the question at the Ultramontane rulers of Quebec."

Strono Allies of the Jesuits

in this country are found, not merely in illiterate and bigoted Roman
Catholics and Jesuits in disguise, clergymen and others in Pro-
testant Churches, who are by far more numerous than is generally
supposed, but in politicians, whose ideas formed by the quiet satis-
faction of the Roman Catholics, and the religious equality of all
denominations before the law, are so pronounced, that any suspicion
of Jesuitical scheming and hypocritical double-dealing, and the ag-
gressive intentions of the Church of Rome as manipulated by the
Jesuits, never enter their minds ; — they cannot believe such to be
possible, and laugh at any man who attempts to warn them of the
danger into wliich their credulity and apathy are permitting this
country to fall. Again, we have politicians who are Deists or
Atheists, who hold Romanism the best of all religions, as it can be
used for party purposes, and self-aggrandisement, and as a means
of personal elevation into power.

\ i'

—184

The Question for the Electorate-

What then is our duty as Christians in this matter ? Are we to
submit to the dictation of party papers and party poHticians ? Are
we to allow them to stand in the way between us and our obvious
duty as Electors ? Are we to wilfully shut our eyes to the peril this
country is in, and the disgrace to us if we flinch from our duty at
this momentous crisis in the affairs of this country. Are we, at
elections, by blind, stupid and besotted adherence to old parties, to
cause ourselves to be branded as traitors to country.

Or are we not to aid m the disenthralinent of the French Cana-
adians and other Koman CathoHcs, British subjects, " whether ihey
like it or not,'' in this country. Or, are we to cast in our influence
with that of their oppressors ? It may be, as has been said, " that
we waste our vmp': ' es upon people who cannot appreciate our
institutions or .,he m oaom of British subjects." At the same time
we cannot swallow our convictions of what is right, and at future
elections put our i ^ks ' ; a*.h the yoke of pbrty, and cast our
ballots for the profeflsioiiai politician and his pretended patriotism.
^0, we cannot. Such politicians are ever ready to outbid one
another for Jesuit and Ultramontane support, and give to and promise
all the Jesuits require of them. Or, are we individually to put the
consciences and conclusions of true men, freeborn British Canadians,
into our vote, and cast that vole, even should it stand alone, for
GOD, for country and for all — both Protestant and Romanist — for
British connection and for human progress, and special privileges
to no church or party.

The elector ought then of necessity to hold himself personally
responsible for the consequence of his voting. The only safe course
for him is, to vote for no man who had not been known aforetime
in his neighborhood as a staunch and firm Protestant — no matter of
which or what political party — let him be a man who has sufficient
knowledge of history to be aware of the spirit and intents of
Romanism as led by Jesuits.

" It is righteousness which exalteth a nation," said Solomon ; — let
U8 with all our might do the best we can, and then leave the issue
to our GOD. Let the voter support no man, who will not pledge
himself to oppose the encroachments of the Romanists at all times
and under all circumstances ; — let him ever bear in mind the double-
dealing hypocrisy of the Jesuit — who may, as hc thinks, without sin,
swear upon the Bible, and that the Douay translation of the Bible,

-186—

to oppose Romish encroachmGnts, fully intending to act the very
reverse to the terms of his oath, ''the end justifying the means.'*
Let the voter support no man whose voice on the floor of Parliament
will not give the ring of true metal, and will be as the clarion
trumpet's thrilling blast, proclaiming and repeating the determined
shout of our British ancestors, " ^'o Surrender,'' No surrender to
Romish dictation— and Jesuit domination in this free Canada
of owTH—no Legislative sycophancy to Fomhli heresy ; but equal
rights to all religionists, even to our enemies of the Church of Rome.
If all Protestants, no maUer to what party they belong, do not unite
and form one

Entirely J^ew and Invincible Protestant Party

to oppose Jesuitical Romanism, which is sworn to subvert and put
down all law and our free institutions, and which is in fact already
at work, we must submit to its dictum and domination.

Let it never be forgotten that it is the voter who makes the
Legislator ; then let every voter obey the dictates of Christianity — of
common sense and self-preservation, and use his franchise as a free-
man ought.

" Loyola and his Order of " Jesus."

We will here give the inception of the order of the Jesuits, with a
short biographical sketch of Loyola the inventor of Jesuitism.

" In the year 1555," says Macauley, " a Spanish Hidalgo, named
Loyola, took up his abode in the Convent of the Theatines in Venice.
He was of peculiar and apparently eccentric habits, a solitary and a
fanatic. He tended the poor in the hospitals, affected extreme
poverty, clothed himself in rags, and almost starved himself. Fre-
quently he would sally forth into the streets, mount upon a stepping
stone or door step, and call aloud and wave his hat to the people,
and thus gather around him a crowd to whom he would preach in a
queer outlandish jargon of Castilian mixed with Tuscan. His
enthusiasm surprised the monks of the Theatine, who were held as
the most zealous and rigid of thp ze lots. But to Loyola their dis-
cipline was lax and their movements slow, for his mind was naturally
passionate, imaginative and restless, he had passed through experience
which had given to his inte ligence its morbid intensity and nervous-
ness. In his early life he had been the very prototype of the hero
of Cervantes, Don Quixote. His whole study had been chivalrous
romance ; and his existence one gorgeous daydream of princesses

—186-^

■ 1 ■;;

i ;.*

r ft

rescued and infidolf snl)diied, and he dreamed of nothing bnt laying
at the feet of his Dulciara, the keys of Moorish fastles and the
jeweled turbans of Asiatic PrinceUngs.

" In the midst of such chivalrir fancies of martial glory and
prosperous love, a severe wound stretched him on his back, his
constitution became impaired, and he was doomed to be a cripple for
life. The palm of strength, grace and skill in knightly feats were no
longer for him. Ho could never again hope to strike down gigantic
soldans or find favor in the eyes of Deauty.

"A new vision now dawned upon his faculties and mingled itself
with his old delusions. He would still be a soldier and knight-
errant ; but tlie soldier and knight of the Spouse of Christ. He
would smite the great red Dragon (! !) He would bo the champion
of the woman clothed with the Sun. He would break the chain
under which false prophets held the souls of men in bondage. The
same extreme vanity. The same nervous and restless imagination,
which had been employed in picturing the tumult and noise of
imaginary battles and the fancied charms of mythical Princesses, now
filled his solitary dreams with saints and angels. He fancied the
Virgin Mary (as he said, the Mother of GOD) descended to commune
with him, and that he saw the Saviour face to face. Such mysteries
in religion, which are severest trial of faith, were in his case, we are
to suppose, palpable facts! ! It is difficult to tell, without a smile of
incredulous pity and unmitigated contempt, that at the sacrifice of
the mass, he saw, this visionary fancied he saw, " Transabstan-
tiation take place," and that as he stood on the steps of the Church
of St. Dominic, '' He saw the Trinity in unity," and wept aloud
with joy and wonder.

Such a fanatical dreamer was the notorious Ignatius Loyola, who
in the reaction of the Church of Rome in the 16ih century, bore the
same part as Luther bore in the great Pru^estant movement. The
zealous and earnest harangues and fanatical Jonuneiations of Loyola
bore down all opposition, which, it may be supposed, was not very
energetic. He gathered around him admirers and assumed the
dictatorship amongst them. Thus the coiupany or order of -Jesuits
was established ; and rapidly, through fanaticism and bigoted intol-
erance it grew in influence and became possessed of unlimited
sacerdotal power. Through the energy and ceaseless activity of the
members of that order, and their assumption of the weapons of
anathema and excommiinication, in the battle for the supremacy

■Jr.,

—187—

of the Church of Rome in the 16th century, the success of the
Jesuits ia written on every page of the annals of Europe during sev-
eral ji^enerations. The ([uintos-sense ol the Raman Catholic religion
is simply and solely Jesuitism. And the history of that Order is the
history of the revival of Romanism in ihat century.

That Order commenced operation by possessing itself of all the
strongholds which commanded the minds and the superstitions of
the public. The Pulpit, the Acndamies and Colleges, the Press, and
the greatest aid to them of all, the Confessional.

Wherever the Jesuit preached the building was too small for the
audience. The name of a Jesuit on the title page of a book securod
the sale of it. It was into the ears of the Jesuit that the powerful —
the noble — and the beautiful women breathed the secret history of their
lives. The* Jesuit was found under every disguise, and in every
country. Scholars, Physicians, Merchants, Serving-men, Bravoes,
Brigands, and Beggars, were Jesuits. In the hostile courts of
England and Sweden ; in the castles of nobility ; in old Manor-
houses and cottages of Britain and amongst the cabins of Irish
peasantry they were found, arguing, consoling, dictating and threat-
ening in cases where intelligence showed insubordination. Animating
the courage of the timid and holding before the eyes of the dying
the idolatrous crucifix of the liv)iaan heresy.

" Nor was it less the duty of the Jesuit (see his oath below) to plot
against the thrones and the lives of. Potentate Kings and Princes
than to spread evil rumors to the injury of private character. To
raise tumults in councils and deliberative bodies. To e.Kcite evil wars,
and to purchase the poiniard of the Brave and arm the hand of the
Assassin against those who would not and did not submit to their
dictates. Inflexible in nothing but fidelity to the Church of Rome.
They were equally ready to appeal in her cause to the spirit of
extreme loyalty and freedom. The right of rulers to misgovern their
people, and the right of the people to assassinate a tyrannical ruler
were inculcated by the same Jesuit, suiting his words to the ideas
and temper of the person addressed. "■The end justifu'ing the
means.''

The Jesuits are describe<l by some writers as most rigid and ex-
tremely strict, by others as the most indulgent of spiritual advisers ;
both lire no doubt correct. The devout "Catholic" listened in
enraptured awe to the well studied speeches, and the assiiiiiption of
pure and saintly morality, and perfect purity, of the Jesuit.

') '!

-188

The Ray cavalior, who had but yesterday run his ra|)ier throiiph
the body of his rival ; the frail beauty who had forgotten her
marriage vows — found iu the Jesuit an easy, well bred man of the
world, who knew bow to a3cept personal favors and monetary gifts
to the Church and lo make allowances for thu ''little irreoularitlcs''
of people ot fashion. The confessor was strict or la\ according to
the temper of the penitent. '■ 2'u be all thinqs to all men that I
migkl qain some," writes the Apostle; the Jesuit carried out the
idea to the utmost extreme. His object was to send no one away
dissatisfied, to keep all within the pale of the Church, ever ready to
declare, I am a true Catholic. Since there must le bad people, it
is better they should be bad Catholics than became dissatisfied and
absent themselves from the mass and the sacraments of the Church
and finally give up the Church and turn Protestants. If a man is a
bravo, a brigimd, a gambler, or a libertine, wo must not allow him
to be a heret'C also.

" During the generation which proceeded the Ueformation, the
Papal court had been the scandal of Ljurope. Its annals are dark
with murder, concubinage, incest and treachery, even the most sanc-
tified and respectable of the ecclesiastics were utterly unfit to be
numbered amongst christians. Some were men like Pope Leo lOtb,
wh'j .vith the Laiinity of the Augustan age, the newly invented and
recently introduced set phrases into the Latin phraseology had also
acquired its athe'stical and scoffing spirit." — Macauley.

Such is the account which history presents of the incepiion of the
" Order of Jesus," and of Ignatius Loyola its founder. Paolo
Sarpi, who wrote in the 17th century, refers to him as " Indigo
Yololar

That order which was established in the name of the peaceable and
peace-loving "Son of man," the Saviour of the world, has done
more evil in past times, has brought about more wars, and a greater
amount of bloodshed, misery and woe upon humanity in the narrie
of Christianity, than all those who worship idols erected by Satan,
have done since the ilood. There has not been a war since the 6th
decade of the 16th century which cannot be traced to the schemes
and intrigues of the Jesuits — all for the elevation of the llomish
Church above the Christianity which was taught and established by
Jesus Christ an(? His Apostles.

2' he oath of the Jesuit
shows an everliving determination to subvert and crush all religions,

•189-

all potontates and peoples who will not support and uphold that great
heresy from Christianity, the Church of Home, as the only Christian
church, which oath is given helow, which we copy from a lloman
Catholic journal published in New York, entitled '* Le Sanieur
Franco-A nicrican," and is without any exception, the most in-
geniously got up invention of tyranical and intolerant bigotry which
clerical cunning and deceit has ever put before the intelligence of man-
kind; and let all freeborn Americans, either of the United Stntes or
Canada, read, mark, learn, and mentally digest this far reaching oath,
which is also given in " The American," a paper published in Omaha,
Nebraska, U.S., of 2yDh October, 1891.

'' I N , now in the presence of Almighty GOD, the blessed

Virgin Mary, the blessed Michael the Archangel, the blessed John the
Baptist, the holy apostles St. Peter and St. Paul, and the Saints and
.sacred hosts of Heaven, and you, my (Ihostly Father, do declare
from my heart, without mental reservation, that the Pope is Christ's
Vicar-CJeneral, and is the true and only head of the Universal Church
throughout the world ; and that by virtue of the Iceys of Vuiding
and looslJig, given to his holiness by Jesus Christ, ho has the power
to depose heretical Kings, Princes, States, Potentates, Common-
wealths and Govornmeuts, all being illegal without his sacred con-
firmation, and that they may be safely destroyed.

" Therefore, to the utmost of my power, I will defend tins doctrine
and his holiness' rights and customs against all usurpers of heretical
or Protestant authority whatsoever, especially against the now " /;r^-
tended auihoritij of i/ic Church oT England" ami all adherents
thereto, in regard that they are usurped and heretical, opposing the
sacred mother Chui'ch of Home. I do renounce and disown my
allegiance as due to any heretical King, Prince, Potentate or State
being Protestant, or to any of their magistrates or officers. I do
further declare the doctrines of the Church of England, o* *5-9
Calvinists, Huguenots, and other Protestants to be damnabL; ;u;.l
those to be damned who will not forsake the same. I do further
delare that I will help, assist and advise all or any of the agents of
his holiness m any place wherever I may be, and do my utmost to
e.'tirpaic the heretical Protestant doctrines, and to destroy all
their pretended power, legal or otherwise. I do further promise
and declare, notwithstanding that 'I have been dispensed with,'
to assume my religion heretical as the propagation of the in-
terests of holy Mother Church may require. To keep secret and

110-

1 )

private nil hor UKf;nt'H counsel, as they intrust me, ami not tf) divulf»o
directly or indirectly, hut will excciito all which shall be proposed,
given in charge, or discovered unto nie by yciU my ^jhoatly father.

All which I , do swear by the bleHsed Trinity, and hles«ed

flacraiiient which I am about to receive, to perforin i.nd on my i)art
to keep inviolable ; And I do call on all the glorious heavenly hosts
to witness my r(»iil intentions to keep this my oath, and witness the
same further with my hand and seal in the face of this holy covenant."

I I

■' I ■

•f

. Jesuit doinps in Past Times.

The revocation of the Edict of \'antes, in the year 1085, which
had been granted to the Protestants of France by Kini| Henry 4th
of France in \b\)H, and the consequent expatriation of the Protestant
Christians from that country amid massacre and bloodshed, the recital
of the acconnt of which even at this lato day makes us shudder, was
Jesuit work.

The savage extirmination of Christians during the religious war
which desolated Ireland in the 17th century, was brought about by
their intrigues.

The " gunpowder plot " attempt during the reign of Kmg Jatnes
Ist, deliberately devised for wholesale murder, to blow up the King
of England and the houses of Parliament, which was discovered by
the merest accident just in time to prevent its perpetration. Our
GOD intorposed (for He is the disposer of all things) and saved the
lives ot His annoinied King James, his ministers and the Parlia-
ment of England.

The assassination of the Prince of Orange, commonly called
" William the Silent," Henry III. and Henry IV., Kings of P'runce,
Barnaveldt, a Dutch patriot, and many others who opposed the as-
sumptions of the Church of Home.

The conspiracies against the lives of Queen Elizabeth and King
James Ist, of England, and the murder by poison of at least two
Popes, are all instances of the bloodshed, rapine and havoc with
which the Jesuits have marked their path in history.

It is no marvel that they have been and still are dreaded and
execrated by both Protestants andC atholics throughout the woild,
only excepting— ^that pitiable and degrading fact, it is not so in the
Province of Quebec —in fa'3t we may say in the whole of this British
Dominion of Canada.

It is no wonder that as religious firebrands, social pests and

—141 —

national evils, they have in turn been expelled fro^n every civilized
country, Kouian Catholic as well as I'lottstant, as in hereinafter
shown in detail.

After having recorded four different ActH of expulsion against thera
in the British House of Commons, expulsion was again pronounced
agaiuat them from the United Kingdom by what is ttrmed The
Catholic Kmanciiiation Act of lH2i).

The eousietent and implacable foes of popular e<lucation and civil
and religious freedom and of human progresfl. They have ever
scouted the idea of owing allegiance to any earthly Potentate or
Temporal power.

If they have ever seemingly accepted cltiw?n8hip in any country,
it haa fccen for the purpose of subverting its institutions and clianging
everything which tended toward freedom into subservanco to their
will, thus creating discord aad turmoil, in which nothing could stop
them. Christian principles or feelings and mauly honorable upright-
ness they utterly disregarded.

Their alleged devotion as missionaries of the Church of Rome may
he taken for what it is wortli. As to civilizing the aboriginals of
this country — their boasted field of labor — it is literally nil — their
missionary work was tainted by greed, cruelty and rapacity.

Then, again, the massacre of Christians in Japan at the close of
the 16th century was provoked by their insolent and dictatorial con-
duct and arrogant assumption.

In China, in Paraguay, and other countries, just as soon as they
began to feel their feet tirmly fixed, they dropped the hunjble guise
of missionaries and assumed the more imposing and militant role of
Propagandists and became more eager to make proselytes than to win
converts. — Gracchus.

In Motley's " History of the Netherlands,*' he describes the Jesuits
occasionally convincvig a Heretic of his sins by puhliclu bury-
ing him alive in the piosence of an assembled multitude, while they,
— the Jesuits — stood by directing their minions to jump upon and
stand upon the grave of the writhing victim till all was still and
flattened firm. This demoniac work occurred in the 17th century,
about 20() years past. Sir John Thompson, a pervert from Protestant
Christianity to Roman Catholicism and once the Prime minister of
the Government of the Dominion of Canada is reported to have said,
" The Jesuits have changed in latter times and have become
tolerant and merciful to heretics." Which means, we are to

—142-

?'■ ;

suppose, that they will not bury Protestants alive, or burn them at
stakes, if they ever got the chance to do so. " Ah, there s the rub."
— when they get the power.

(an any man believe, who has read the history of the Church of
Rome, aud of the .lesuits, that they are liable to change, that it is
at all probable that Christian chanty will ever influence their con-
duct. Can he believe ihat the Church of Rome as 'ed by .Jesuits, as
it is at the present time, is in any manner changed from what it was
two hundred years past. History shows that Jesuitism was the same
intolerant bigot 100 years past that it was 200 years past. As said
by a Protestant Frenchman, " We might as well expect the leopard
to change his spots or the negro his skin, vide the Prophet Jeremiah,
as Rome to change.

" Do we suppose," said Gracchus, whom we quote further, " that
should the power of the Jesuits through the unprincipled, in fact
the crimihal truckling and subservient time-serving of Canadian
politicians ever become in the future commensurate with their will
(their intentions being foreshadowed in the oath they have sworn)
we should not have re-enacted in Canada the rapacity and demoniac
scenes that so plentifully disfigure the history of the past."

The deadhest foo in all the world to Protestantism, our Royal
House, our freedom and Christian institutions is Jesuitism. The
Jesuit is superstitiously trained, like the aboriginal savage of
America, to the suppression of the exhibition of all human feeling.
He, however, far exceeds the Indian, as he extinguishes all feeling
for kindred, all natural alFection, all those endearing home feelings
so dear to all men, civilized or savage.

The Jesuit has shown himself the very incarnation of cruelty and
craft, inexorable as death, insatiable as the grave, and fit he was to
be the sleuth hound of that invention of Satan, the inquisition, with
its innumerable and ghastly horrors. The misery, wretchedness, and
woe brought upon humanity in Europe by the Jesuits are positively
appaUing and literally incredible. ' . ,

Such were and are to this day, the Jesuits, who in the light of the
19th century, in this Canada, this land of educational enlighteniut-ut,
and civil and religious liberty, have through the rivalries of factions,
party feeling and base tr\ickling of Unprincipled politicians, not
only been suffered to make a lodgement amongst us, but have re-
co'vsd a legal status and an endowment f'ronn the public funds, which

—143-

"eeling
lings

no other country, Protestant or Roman Catholic, in the civilized world
would have degraded itself by granting.

The plot to blow up the British House of Parliament, during the
reign of King Jamea 1st, usually called

T/ie Gunpowder Plet,
Fifth of November, 1G05, is another instance of Jer.iit infamy. It
seems paradoxical, in fact it is a display of ignorance in some writers,
to throw doubt upon the truth of that abortive plot, that infamous
attempt at wholesale murder by " Catholics." There does not in fact
seem to be any item of history bettej authenticated. '

Macauley's history of England commences with the accession of
King James 11., the gunpowder plot scheme having been discovered
in 1005, a short time after the accession of King James I., therefore,
Macauley says very little about it, but in some of his essays he refers
to it as a historic fact.

Hume, in his history of England, states emphatically that the
evidence that the attempt was made is ample. So also does Hallam
in his constitutional history of England. Hume describes the plot
fully, from the letter received by Lord Monteagle giving him warning
to be absent from Parliament (he being a Roman Catholic) to the
deaths of Piercy and Catesby— two of the conspirators, who were both
shot with one bullet by tha people, on a London street. Guy Fawka
was put upon the rack and after the first turn of the windlass, con-
fessed all about th(i plot and gave the names of the other conspirators
some fifteen or sixteen, mostly foreigners, the greatest number of
whom escaped to France. Digby, Rookwood, and Winter were tried,
sentenced to death, and executed, after full confession of their guilt ;
but deplorable to relate, they all except Winter boasted of their intent
and expressed regret for their want of success, and that they died true
members of the Catholic Church.

Hallam, in his 1st vol., gives the same facts and adds, " To deny
that such plot was ever gotten up and that the attempt was ever
made, and to assert that Lord Cecil got up, mvenled, the whole story,
shows great effrontery and folly, and a lack of common honorable
feeling. The warning letter to Lore: ivionteagle (who although a
Roman Catholic and in opposition to the reigning Prince, yet he was
a man of honor and could not lend himself to a matter \\hich was to
him suspicious, con^'equontly ho had the letter which ho had lecuivid
hii<l brf^re the King). The di^covi-ry of the two hogsheads and

—144-

thirty-six barrelp of gunpowder in the basement of the House of
Parliament. The confession of the conspirators, and 2'he precon
certed raising in arms of the Papists in Warwickshire, are all historic
facts, which cannot be denied, and it is imbecile folly to deny the
plot.

Drs. Piisey and Newman and that other Jesuitical pervert to
Romanism, Dr. Manning, all assert the same idea in almost the same
words, thus, " T/ie twidence that the gunpowder plot was ever
gotten up, or t/iat the attempt was ever made is insu/Jiclcni,"
and that the whole «?tory was an invention, conceived and p" "^ ^ip
through the bigotry aui intolerance of the Protestant of the tin

In the above oath of the Jesuit he swears " that by virture of the
keys of binding or loosing given to his holiness the Pope, by Jesus
Christ," he, the Pope, has certain powers, (fee; we have hereinbefoi-e
shown that such giving of keys never occurred — the assertion that
it is so, is simply a false invention, the whole matter having been
gotten up, and the uieaning of a Scripture passage, falsified by
Catholics in dark ages, for the estabhshment and rearing up of the
Church of Rome.

Can any Jesuit or other Romanist show us that our
allegations on that point are not true ? That falsified state-
ment is undoubtedly what the Apostle St. Paul refers to in the 11th
verse of chapter 2, II. Epistle to the Thessalonians — " QOI) shall
send them strong delusion that they should believe a lie."

Mr. Geo. Ruskin, of Toronto, writes as follows :

Compelling a Romish Bishop to give Testimony-

The Kankakee Times publishes the following communication
from a member of the Illinois bar. Though perhaps containing
nothing new or strange to those who have studied the matter, the
statement made may convince such Protestante as imagine the Church
of Rome to be a harmless institution, of their great error. The
principles of the Papal hierarchy remain unchanged. The wearer of
the Tiara, the Pope of Rome, would as readily depose, had he the
power, for what ho holds heresy, any temporal ruler of to-day, as his
predecessor, six centuries ago, deposed and deprived of his estates
Count Raymond of Toulouse, lor protesting against Romanism.
Religious liberty is both hated and dreaded by a Church which claiu.s
the right of enforcing its spiritual decrees by the assistance of the
secular ac\n holding a gun and bayonette if necessary: In one of

—145 —

your past issues you told your readers that the Rev. Mr. Chiniquy
had gained the long and formidable suit instituted by the Roman
Catholic Bishop to dispossess him and his people of their church
property. Jiut you have not yet given any particulars about the
startling revelations the bishop had to make before the Court, in
reference to the still existing laws of the Church against those whom
they call heretics. Nothing, however, is more important for every
one than to know precisely what those laws are.

As I was p)-esent when the Roman Catholic Bishop Foley, of
Chicago, was ordered to read in Latin and translate into English
those laws, I have kept a correct copy of them, and I send it to you
with the request to publish it.

The Rev. Mr. Chiniquy presented the works of St. Thomas and
St. Ligouri, hereinbefore ;:ientioned, to the Bishop, requesting him to
say, under oath, if those works were or were not among the highest
theological authorities of the Church of Rome all over the world.
After long and serious opposition on the part of the Bishop to answer,
the Court having said he (the Bishop) was bound to and that he
must answer, the Bishop confessed that those works were looked upon
as among the highest authorities, and that they are taught and
learned in all tlie colleges and universities of the Church of Rome as
standard works. ' ' . '" ,

Then the Bishop was requested to read in Latin and translate
into English the following laws and fundamental principles of
action against the heretics, as explained by St. Thomas and St.
Ligouri.

" An excommunicated man is deprived of all civil commuuication
with those who are faithful to the Church, in such a way that, if
he is not tolerated, they can have no communication with him, as it
is in the following verse : ' It is forbidden to kiss hira, pray with him,
salute him, to eat or do any business with him.' " — St. Ligouri, vol.
9, page 162.

2. " Though heretics must not be tolerated, because they deserve
it, we must bear with them till by a second admonition, they may
be brought back to the faith of the Church. But those who, after a
second admonition, remain obstinate in their errors, must not only
be excommunicated, but they must bo delivered to the secular powers
to be extirminated, burned at the stake or buried alive.

8. " Though the heretics who repent must always be accepted to
penance as often as, they have fallen, they must not in consequence

1 .■

—116—

!J'

cf that, always be permitted to enjoy the benefits of this life.

* "'^ * When they fall again they are admitted to repent,

* * * but the sentence of death must not be removed." — St.
Thomas, vol. 4, page 64.

4. " When a Potentate is excommunicated for his apostacy, it
follows from that very fact, that all those who are his subjects are
released from the oatli of allegiance by which they are bound to obey
him." — St. Thomas, vol. 4, page 94.

The next document of the Church of Rome brought before the
Court was the ait of the Council of Lateran, A.D. 1215 :

" We excommunicate bnd anathematize all heretics and every
heresy especially such heresies as exalts itself against the holy
ORTHODOX, AND CATHOLIC FAITH, condemning all heretics by what-
ever name they may be known ; for though their faces differ they
are tied together by their tails ! ! (as devils). Such as are condemned
are to be delivered over to the existing secular powers, to receive due
punishment. If laymen, their goods must be confiscated ; If priests,
they shall be first degraded from their respective order, and their
property applied to the use of the Church in which they have olR-
ciated. Secular powers of all ranks and degrees are to be warned,
induced, and if necessary, compelled by ecclesiastical power, to swear
that they will exert themselves to the utmost in the defence of the
faith and extirpate all heretics denounced by the Church who shall
be found in their territories. And whenever any person shall assume
government, whether it shall be spiritual or temporal, he shall be
bound to abide by this decree.

" If any temporal lord, having been admonished and required by
the Church, shall neglect to clear his territory of heretical depravity,
the Metropolitan and the Bishops of the province shall unite in ex-
communicating him. Should he remain contumacious a whole year,
the fact shall be signified to the Supreme Pontiff, who will declare
his vassals released from their allegiance from that time and will
bestow his territory on Catholics, to be occupied by them, on the
condition of extirminating the heretics and perserving the said ter
ritory in subjection to the faith.

" Catholics who shall assume the cross for the extirminatwn of
heretics shall enjoy the same indulgence and bo protected by the
same privile. ; as were granted to those who went to or go to the
help of the Holy Land. WE DECREE FURTHER, THAT ALL WHO M»Y-
HAVE DEALINGS WITH HERETICS, AND ESPECIALLY THOSE WHO RE-

-147-

i i

CEIVE, DEFEND OR ENCOURAGE THEM. SHALL BE EXCOMMUNICATED.
HE SHALL NOT BE ELIGIBLE TO ANY PUBLIC OFFICE- HE SHALL NOT
BE ADMITTED AS A WITNESS, HE SHALL NEITHER HAVE THE POWER
TO BEQUEATH HIS PROPERTY BY WILL NOR TO SUCCEED TO ANY
INHERITANCE. HE SHALL NOT BRING ANY ACTION AGAINST ANY
PERSON, BUT ANY PERSON MAY BRING ACTION AGAINST HIM.
SHOULD HE BE A JUDGE, HIS DECISION SHALL HAVE NO FORCE, NOR
SHALL ANY CAUSE BE BROUGHT BEFORE HIM. SHOULD HE 3E AN
ADVOCATE. HE SHALL NOT BE ALLOWED TO PLEAD. SHOULD HE BE
A LAWYER, NO INSTRUMENTS MADE BY HIM SHALL Bfi HELD VALID,
BUT SHALL BE CONDEMNED WITH THEIR AUTHOR."

The Rjinan Catholic Bishop swore that these laws had never been
repealed, and of course they are still the laws of his Church. He
had to ewear that every year he was bound under pain of eternal
damnation, to say in the presence of God, and to read in his Bre-
viarium (his prayer-book) that •' God Himself had inspired " what
St. Thomas had written about the manner in which the heretics
shall be treated by the Komau Catholics.

I shall abstain from making any remarks on these startling revela-
tions of that Homan Catholic high authority. But I think it is the
duty of every citizen to know what the Roman Catholic bishops and
priests understand by liberty/ of conscience- The Roman Catiiolics
are as interested as well as the Protestants to know precisely what
the teachings of their Church are on that su-bject of liDerty of con-
science, and hear the exact truth, as coming from such high authority
that there is no room left for any doubt.

Stephen Moore, Attorney. •

Written in the first week of January, 1872, at Kankakee City:
Rev. C. Chiniquy, author of " 50 years in the Church of Rome," adds':

From the foregoing it is evident that men with a corrupt doctrine
— working upon weak human nature, his heart being deceitful above
all thinps and desperately wicked, Jer. 17:9- is the devil's device to
turn the truth of God mto a lie, Romans 1 : 25, to nullify God's sal-
vation for man in Chri&t — and make the world desolate and empty
— the institution of Romaninm is a masterpiece of iniquity from the
prmce of darkness concerning which God says, " Come out of her
my people that ye be not partakers of her sins and receive not of her
plague." Rev. 18: 4.

Compare the foregoing Testimony with the following passages of
Scripture and discern between grace and godliness,— truth and error.

-148-

'^■l ^ I:

darkness and light, life and death. " Love your enemies, bless them
that persecute you, do good to them that hate you, pray for them
that dispitefully use you and persecute you," Matthew 5: 44.

•' Should not a people seek unto their God.

" To the law and the testimony if they apeak not according to this
word it is because there is no light in them, Isaiah 8: 19, 20.

" Beware of men who come to you in sheep's clothing for inwardly
they are ravening wolves. Ye shall know them by their fruits, Matt.
7: 15, 16.

" The weapons of our warfare are not carnal but mighty through
God to the pulling down of strongholds, casting down imaginations
and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of
God and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of
Christ. 2 Cor. 10: 4, ...

" Buy the truth and se 1 it not," Trov. 23: 28.

Geo. Buskin.

There is a Phase of Jesuitism,

at this time which is entirely new, now that the Church of Rome is
controlled by Jesuits, that Order making no secret of their intentions
as regards America ; their determination i., subvert the Christian
mstitutinns of the United States and the British Empire are un-
hesitatingly told in BrowdSOns Review, a Romish journal, in these
words ;

''The Church is a Kingdom and a Power,

and as such has the right to have, and has, a supreme head, which
head is the Pope of Rome, who is the vicegerent of GOD, upon
earth, whose authority extends over States and individuals aUke.
Should his holiness the Popt, issue an edict to the faithful Catholics
of this country to overthrow the constitution of a country, and annex
such country as a dependency lo another country, all good Catholics
would, without hesitation, at once comply, and work till death itself for
its accomplishment. But in case of Refusal to so comply, he would
be liable to exommunication from the sacraments of the Church,
consequently, he will be to all eternity damned in hell. It is the in-
te tion of the holy See to reign supreme over the British Empire
and this American continent." The Pope of Rome the sovereign
of all America !! We will leave the risible miscles of the
reader to remain quiescent, just now, if possible.

The " Catholic Truth Society," an outcome of the lay Roman

iijJM ;

-149

Catholic Congress held at Baltimore in 1H90, announces that its
members believe that the mission of the lioman Catholic Church in
the United States is to " make America Catholic." This, however,
is not news. The Baltimore Council of 1851 declared that Roman
Catholics must join their religion to their political liberties, and that
*' the United States must become a Catholic country." And it is
through the schools that the main eftbrt to carry out this idea is being*
made.

:■'' Dictates of Intellifjence.

" In countres governed by a central authority, intelligence rules;
in countries wh'ch have elective \nsi\i\ii\Xon3,numbers, the plurality
oj intelligences rules. The supremacy of the Church of Home, on
the other hand, is incompatible with any kind of liberty — liberty of
conscience, liberty to reason, liberty for man to expand as hia in-
telligence dictates. Obviously that ohurch is confessedly the enemy
of everything which freemen hold as civilization and intellectual
improvement. It is an enemy, however, with which self- governed
peoples, who are justly proud of their advancement, contend with at
the greatest disadvantage. POWER FOLLOWS THE MAJORITY OF
VOTES. Rome marshals her forces in a solid and unbreakable
phalanx, the theory of free governmerit supposes every citizen to be
influenced by patriotism to exert his own intelligence, and to take a
personal and individual share in the business of the State. Roman-
ists have no country, and acknowledge no rulers but thdr
Church ; with them the Church is the substratum and superstructure
of evervthing in this life ; they are not allowed nor do they enjoy
any kind of personal independence. They are mere intellectual
blanks, unrjasouing units — private soldiers in an army which is
commanded by ecclesiastics, and their united organization is as
superior to tbat of reasoning freemen at the polling hustings as the
discipline of a regular army is superior to a mob of undisciplined
men in the field In the name of Republican principles they claim
the right to the free assertion of their opinions, or rather the opinions
of the priesthood, and that right cannot be denied them. But no
such Republican freedom is permitted within their own lines. They
unreasoningly obey their commanders, and their commanders care
nothing for the nation in the management of the affairs of which
they challenge a share. They are the subjects of an Empire which
aims only at subjugating and patting under its feet all powers and
peoples upon this earth. They are Roman Catholics first, and then

^ir,o -

///^7/ funcy they are freemen, British or American freemen nffcerwaifls.
Yet, as American or Jiritish citizens tiiey possess the privilpgea of
freemen, and the wirepullers at political eiectionn, whose horizon is
bounded by the nisnlt of some immediate local political strugyle.
know too well tlie value of such allies to be unwilling to bid h'gh for
their support. Thus it is in the British Parliament, though England
does not heisolf return a single Roman Catholic to the House of
Commons, the llomish Irish members strive to hold the balance of
l»ower, with us in Canada they have succeeded since (Confederation.
Thus lately, also, the Ronian Catholic vote controlled the City of
Now York, and but for the disgrace into which they had fallen by
the scandalous and exposed corruption (appropriation of millions of
public funds) of the party which they had borne into power, they,
the Romanists, would now most probably control the finances of that
city." — Froude.

What then, are we British Canadians to do with these Romanists?
How can we hand down to posterity these free institutions which our
fathers bequ«^athed to us, with our additions and improvements ; some
one says disfranchise the enemy who is so cunningingly and so de-
terminedly working against us. Disfranchisement is an extreme
measure, which demands due consideration, yet the majority of votes
carries the day ; at the same time we must hold our own, cost what
it luay. If the Jesuits force us to appeal to arms. Then to arms
we must appeal, • „ ,

South and Central America,

The political constitution of New Grenada was reviewed in an
allocution by Pope Pius IX. A few years passed ; (reports a New
York Journal) New Grenada being a Roman Catholic State, and the
people Romanists, he, the Pope, declared the constitution which the
Legislature had adopted null and utterly void, because, under its
provisions, foreigners were allowed to enjoy freedom of worship, and
because it established hberty of the press and free education — which
christian liberality, in the Pope's infallible judgment, involved
(to use his own words) a horrible war against the Catholic
Church, similarly, if the Pope regnant Leo Xlll., is to be placed
in authority over a portion of the Crown domain, or of the Crown
revenues m the BRITISH PROVINCE OF QUEBEC, we may awake to
the fact that he has followed up the dogmatical assumption thus in-
troduced, and put his ban with the consent of the disloyal Ultra-

ill
if

—151

montane Assemblu of Quebec upon some of the free British in-
.stitiiLioiis of that Province wliich contiict with the letter and spirit
of the niiirow bifjjotiy of Hoiuanisin and the obsciirantist programme.
WHAT THEN i " Is that a duogcr that I see before me f " No !
It is a bayonette lixeil upon a ritlo musket with a red-coated British
freeman at the butt of it ! !

Eqiindor.

A Journal published in San Paulo, Brazil, issued in June, 1890,
gives a graphic account of the state of affairs in the Church-governed
State of P^cuador. " The President of that so called republic (in
which the people liavo neither the power, the inclination, nor m fact
the intelligence to have anything at all to do with the elevation to
power of those who manage the government of the country) are
appointed by the Pope, and the laws made by the clergy. There is
neither a Railway nor a Telegraph line, nor so much as a good stage
road throughout the whole of Ecuador,

The few foreign residents of Guayaquil — the only seaport — en-
deavored during 18H5 or '86 to establish for their own convenience
and at their own cost, a Teteqraph line to Quito, the capital. But
the people, instigated by the Jesuits, cut the wires, threw down and
carried off the posts as soon as put up, which occurred not once only
t ut several times.

One of the laws adopted by the ecclesiastics prohibits the importa-
tion of books which have not been approved of by the Jesuits.

No account is given in any manner of the receipts and expenditure
of the national treasury. It is no secret, however, that a large
portion of the public funds, after paying the dues to the Hope, goes
to the Churches, Monk houses and Nunneries. And when the
revenue does not meet the clerical requirements, soldiers with bay-
onettes fixed and swords drawn, demand of the merchants and compel
them to pay the money required.

There is not a newspaper published in the country, consequently
but little news gets in from the civilized world. The only schools
are in the hands of the Jesuits, and in those little is taught but
preparation for the first sacraments of the Komish Church, four fifths
of the inhabitants of Ecuador can neither read nor write.

The literature of the country consists of ill-written lives of saints,
and novels, written mostly eulogistic of the Church of Rome and her
ecclesiastics, as also of saints of past times.

Quito, the capital, it has been supposed contains between uO,000

-162—

and 70,000 inhabitants, who are, as to civih/.ation, Homewhat in tho
same position as the Quituns of 800 years past. The only inean3 of
access to that city is hy riding \ipon mulos over rough niountHin
roads (properly paths) without resting places or cn-on springs of water
— the traveller carrying his water supply in wooden kegs.

The low state intellectually and morally to which the people have
sunk is literally appalling, it is positively heyond the conception of
civilized people. (Uiographically the ciiy stands higher aLove the sea
than any other city or town on the earth except Pasco in Peru, and
although almost under the equatorial line, possesses, owing to its high
altitude in the mountains, the moat saluhrious and equitable climate
of any city on this globe. Notwithstanding it is so blessed, it is
morally and politically of all cities the deepest sunk in moral and in-
tellectual degradation.

There are Tio Protestants amongst the jieople, if there are any
they remain unknown, as the Ecuadorans boast that they will have
no heretics in their country.

Such is tho state of things in the so-called Republic of Ecuador,
the constitution (properly the clerical-written code of laws) of which
declares that the country and its government exists solely as conse-
crated by the HOLY ROMAN CHURCH, and in it that Church has
absolute power to do as she lists, consequently worse than Ethiopian
darkness reigns supreme. Clerical rule and clericism is the source
and superstructure of everything in Ecuador, and which has brought
upon the people ignorance, superstition, vice in all its phases, and
the deepest degradation. The power which has undone Ecuador and
shut out from that country the light of Christian civilization is

Jesuitism.

Brazil.

In the Republic of Brazil the people have at last aroused them
selves to their duty as men. London and New York journals (August
1891) show that the newly elected legislature oi that Republic has
enacted stringent liws against the Jesuits ; in fact against all other
Roman Catholic ecclesiastics. Oiiicial recognition is entirely with-
drawn from them. Tho schools are secularized, and tho mbsidies
which in time past were paid the Church and her ecclesiastics can-
celled. And laws having for their object the banishment of the
Jesuits have been demanded by a convention of tho people of Rio
Janeiro.

The Jesuits carried things in Brazil with such a high hand and

-153-

them-

\.ngU8t

ic has

other

with-

jsidies

can-

id and

insolent tone thnt the people rebelled, dethroned the kinp Doni Pedro,
and established the llopublic. The ecclesiastics an; surt'ering, many
are in want, and it in said some of theiu have died of starvation, and
all are upon short allowance of food ; in public they are treatetl with
contemptuous ridiculo, undoubtedly their pride and insolence brought
it all upon themselves. It is hard upon taera to say they deserve
their fate. GOD is prompting men to assert their manhood. He
has given the Jiraziliana more intelligence than their fathers pus
sc'ssed, and He expects them to make u?o of it, which is the reason
they are at least half a century in advance intellectually of the Can-
adian French.

The Brazilian Bishops have protested in the name of GOD ! f
against the harsh measures dealt out to the ecclesiastics, coupled with
threats of excommunication, eternal damnation, and the flames of
hell, but without avail. They have been told by a leading statesman
that " common sense and civilized christian statesmanship shall rule
in Brazil for the time to come." Such language has never been used
by any F"rench Canadian politician. No, lioniish ecclesiastics who
hold the Balance of Power, are the political dictat<^rs in this Do-
minion.

'•One point in the Brazilian revolution should not be for-
gotten, and which speaks loudly in favor of the civilization of the
Brazilians; it is this : The Romish ecclesiastics were not persecuted,
nor are they yet so far as news has reached this country (January,
1893), but it is said they are treated with ridicule, jeered and laughed
at when they appear in public, boys in the streets shout after them
♦' Homing jupana," no violence whatever; they are by legislation
relegated to their proper position, that of pastors who mu ••: leave
politics to others. ' .

In Cencral America.

The Jesuits in Central America are not tolerated, but are promptly
deported, chased by mounted men with hor.sewhips and driven out
of the country.

In some of the South American states the Liberal party, the un-
tiring foes to Romish ecclesiastical tyranny, rules, consequently civ-
ihzation advances with all its accompanying benefits, advantages,
and elevating tendencies.

A New York journal speaks of an allocution of Pope Pius 9th, in
which he declared the constitution of the Republic of New Granada

—164—

(as above intirnateil) thon recently in IHOH adopted by that Repiihlh,
K nil and raid. Also in 1850 he dt'dured certain laws of Moxico
void ; also in iHflS laws of Sardinia. In the same year, 1H55, laws
of Spain and Piedmont; ; and in IHfi'i laws of Austria, void. All
thoae laws which ho condomned are parallel to laws enacted in the
United States of America as also in this i'jinpiro for the good and
furth(!rance of christian freedom. Would not the Pope like to have
the power to abrogate those also.

Shortly alter the present PontifT'e recovery from the illness which
ho had in 188G, after endorsing all the privileges which Pope Puis \\.
had established in favor of the Jesuits, he issued a decree in which
he says, " All judicial functionaries must refuse obedience to the
state and the laws of a country which are in opposition to precepisS
of the ' Catholic Church,' and must act in perfect obedience and
submission to the will of the Supreme Pontiff, as to GOD himself."

IIow is it possible then, that any man who is faithful to the
' Catholic Church ' can be loyal to any government which does not
uphold that Church. Those laws which Pope Pius declared void
wer^ too liberal, too christian -like for him, for by them foreigners
were nllpwed to enjoy freedom to worship GOD according to the
dictates of His Word — the scriptures. , , • '

The Bull Unam Sanctum-

Pope Bonifice VIII. in the year 1299 issued his Bull, the Ifnam
Sanctum, in which he puts forth his ideas thus : " GOD has com-
mitted to the Supreme Pontiff of the Holy Roman Church power and
supreme jurisdiction over all temporal things. Therefore, we at our
holy church of the Lateran, do here announce and declare to all
people tbot our holy Roman Church is the only Christian Church,
Apostolic and Catholic, and that all other churches are but as Pagan-
ism. Outside of the holy Roman Catholic Church there is neither
salvation nor remission of sins. And we do in truth declare by - hi<
of the power conferred on us by Chkist that it is altoge: d

absolutely necessary to salvation for every human creature to sub
ject to the sovereign Pontiff" of the holy Roman Church. i . ' )D
having committed to him, who is the vicegerent of Christ upon earth,
supreme jurisdiction over all terrestrial things."

Given at the Lateran on the fourteenth day of November, in our
5th year, as a perpetual memorial of this matter."

The infallibility of the Pope is now an established doctrine of the

—156 —

Churrh of Romp, therefore, ull Romanisfa intist believe the dictatoa
of the IuvkI of their Church, " The holy Father."

The absurd assnmptior; ttbovi.> referred to ii.s ^'iven in thi- Hull unain
sanctum has never been abandoned by any prominent Kotnan
Catholic eccleaiaatic, the reverse of that is shown ny the fact that
<lown to a few yenra mst (and no doubt at the present timp> the
Jesuits have tauj^ht under anathema of the Church in case of refusal
to believe the dogmatical assumptions contained in the Bull above sot
forth.

It is a dupiorable lad that men are found at this age of the
christian era to believe the absurd assumptions SLt forth in the above
inentit)ned bull. The lij^ht of Christianity has not yet shone into the
intelligences of millions of the hunjan race. The Roman Catholic
believes that his church is a divine institution, upon the dogrra that
it is built upon St. I'etor, because IVter or Petrus means "a stone,"
in some instances in Latin authors, " a rock," and that St. Peter
the Apostle had the key of heaven given to him by Christ lo let into
heaven whom he thinks fit, and keep out of heaven all but those
who will not submit to the Roman Pontiff, which is in this book
shown to be a mere fallacy, an absolute invention and a ridiculous
assumption which is not borne out by one sentence of scripture.

Any doctrine or dopina professed to be christian which cannot be
proved by the words and dictum of our Lord Chkist or some one or
more of His Apostles or Evangelists is simply and undoubtedly false,
and whatever is a false invention, not found in the Word of (JOD, is
not of faith. And, as said St. Pan', '* whatsoever is not of faith
is sin-" Kpistle to the Romans, chap. 11, 28 verse.

In a mixed community like this of ours in Canada we cannot
recognize such a nonsensical and ridiculous absurdity as that con-
tained in the Bull of Pope Boniface the 8th above referred to.

American Romanism,

" The Rjmanism of .\merica." says a writer in the Anglo Saxon,
is likely to be better and more charitable than the Romanism of
Europe, yet it is a religious system which Canadians as Freemen
ought especially to avoid. It obscui'es and conceals the Fatherhood
t GOD behind the Motherhood of the Church, and the Brother-
hood of Jesus behind the Motherhood of the Virgin Mary. It de-
grades the atonement by making its benefits a matter of barter —
pui chased by money — and of pei'sonal merit. Its image worship

-156—

111

V.I

fs.

leads to — and in "faot with Romanists is in the majority of cases —
Idolatry, vide St. Paul's Epistle to Romans, chapter 1 : 2l8t and
subsequent verses. It snatches from the believer the great gift of
eternal life given to us by .Jesus Christ, by thrusting ;i Priest betwten
the Heavenly Father and the believer. It has denied the people the
reading of the Bible, the revealed Word of GOD, and compelled
them to accept the dictum of the Council of Trent in matters of
faith. It has lowered the tone of morality by inculcating lieing,
deceit, and prevarication. It has quenched freedom of thought,
stifled free speech, and threatens to (and will if it can; see the .Jesuits
oath) throttle free government. It has limited, and in some states
stopped, advancement of knowledge and civil freedom.

The mumbling of the words of a dead language in the Romish
Church service, in total disregard of the teaching of St. Paul ; the
degrading superstitions it has engendered ; the ignorance which
prevails amongst the people of all countries over which its blighting
and atupifying influence and despotic power extends ; the alarms of
its ecclesiastics at the idea of free discussion, free thought and en-
lightenment in the minds of the laity, are all peculiarly and solely
Romish attributes.

The history of the dark ages, when that fearful and Satanic insti-
tution, the Inquisition, reigned supreme in all its vigor and demoniac
power, together with recent experience of Jesuitism in such countries
as tlrnt order has full power, show that Romanism is unchanged and
unchangeable, and is a system founded on darkness, ignorance, and
imbecility in human minds, and can flourish only where the spirit
of christian freedom is dead, and where the power of free thought
does not exist, or has been crushed, in the minds of men-

Cominp Events Cast iheir Shadows Before.

The Boston Committee of One Hundred, it appears, have thoughts
of taking an important step with regard to the last encyclical letter
of the Pope, which they criticise in a very searching manner, and
show that according to that encyclical letter no man can be an
obedient and loyal Roman Catholic and at the same time a loyal
citizen of the United States or Great Britain. The committee propose
no loss a drastic method of dealing with the matter than by disfran-
chising all Romanists^ and among the arguments used they say :

" Let such Romanists who would becom-- citizens of the United
States be required not only to take the oath of allegiance to the

-157-

Govornment, but to take an oath also renouncing uU political alle-
giance to the Pope of Rome. This is not a question of religions
intolerance, nor is it nno of anta^'onisni to foreigners who are willing
to homologate, with v..-^ m accordi'nce with tlie spirit of our institutions.
But thihi is a queslion of selfprdLoction and self preservation, the hvw
of .self preservation is supreme in all social and political organizations.
Rome is a politico 1 system. It is a political power ; as a poilical
power it must he met ; as a political force it must be treated when
viewed in its rchition to our institutions, ft does not make any dif-
fer^ince whether the political power that assails us or our institutions
is on the shores of the Bulli:;, or the shores of the Ihitish (ihannel,
or on the shores of the Tiber, it must be met. We can have no
divided citizenship. No man should be allowed to participate in the
poli./ical affairs of this country who is the subject or ally of a foreign
power that is at war either openly or covertly with her national in-
stitutions. No ballot, then, for the man who takes his poli'uics from
the \'atican."

It is an extreme moasino to disfranchise nearly a million voters,
yet it is spoken of in forcible and reasonable language, and that by
men who stand in the foremost rank of freedom's truest sons. What
other move can be made to stop the advance of the enemy of all civil
and religious freedom '? Enemies are Romanists, and " enemies
have 710 rights " — no right to participate iv: electiui.. established by
laws enacted by freemen, which laws Romanists are undoubtedly
deteriuined to crush, if they ever got the power. One point comes
home to every free citizen of the United States and British
Empire, we must and will hand down to posteritv the

FREE institutions WHICH OUR FATHERS BEQUEATHED TO US
— we ore and will continue freemen, and all people in this country
must be made free //' wc can make them so. I»ut what is the use
of li.M'cing a Rouumist to f)res\vear 'is alleguuice to the Pope, when
— suppose he swears such oath, he can go to a priest of his church
and be ab.sulved froui his nntb. Komanists may swiuir to renounce
political allegiance to tiio Pope, but that will anu)unt to sim{)ly
nothing at all. Disfrauobise them : deijrive them of the elective
franchi.se is the only elff'-tiial remedy to stay their impudent assump-
tions.

Nothing will or can make a Romanist loyal to the Government of
either the United Stales or the British i'^mpiro but conversion, true
conversion to Christianity. v -

-158-

French Canadians,

says the celebrated Fi-oude, as well as the French of old France, as
also others who were born Romanists and become Atheists or DeistP,
which so often occurs, who through ecclesiastical or some other lu-
iluence are inclined to return to the Church of R)ino, usually become
zealots and make theuiselves politically useful to the ecclesiastics.
Such people fail to perceive that the Church of Rome is unchanging,
not * because she is in the possession of eternal truth, but because
she is imperinous to that truth." The over- earing attitude and
the assumptions of that (Miurch overawe their imaginations, and
they finally and fearfully take it at its absurdly and falsely assumed
estimate of itself, and ra ke themselves over, body and soul, to be
the slaves, as well physically as mentally, of Rome for evermore,
fancying that there is no salvation unless a man is a Papist. The
tinae is past when faith in Ciikist »va3 stronger than it is now, when
faithful Protesiants were not afraid of Christian truth and to declare
it manfully. How is it that theologians seem to forget the meaning,
the signification of that word ^Protestant ' ? Why do they not still
recognize that that name implies a constant and unceasing protest
aiid determined opposition to tlie false and insolent assumptions of
the Church of Rome ; that wo are, or ought to be, soldiers of truth,
whose duty is to fight against falsehood wherever and when'.n'er it is
found.'" — Froude.

The Pope and. the American Flag.

In the English News, ilarch 8th, 1880, — Toronto Mail appears
an item to this effect : " A despatch from Rome says, the President's
cabinet is satisfactory to the Pope."

What docs that luean ? Is the President of the United States a
Romanist ? Has he boon consulting Romish Ecclesiastics about the
personnel '.^i his Cah'inet^ What does the President or any other
freeborn American care if the Pope of Rome is satisfied or is not
satisfied with the Cabinet of the President of the Great Republic ?
What will the Pope of Rome say next— suppose ho may happen to
be dissatisfied with the Cabinet of any future President of the United
States, will he dare to voice his dissatisfaction ? We shall see.

Men of the free soil of America, ye are not all asleep, nor are ye
dreamers — but how is it ye do not perceive the advance of your deadly,
your eerpent like foe ?

During the early part of 1889 a number of Araorican Roman

—159—

Catholic ^/Jgiims went to Palestine to visit the sacred places there.
Ofl their way, of course, they stayed some days in Rome, and were
receivca by their Sovereign and King, ihe Pope Leo XIII., who, in
his reply to an address presented by those pilgrims, used the words
(vide New York Herald, Mvirch Hth, lKS!))~goius: toward the banner
carried by the pilgrims, and looking at the eagle and the American ting
painted upon the banner, said he: ''That is the standard of a brave
"■ and free people,'' and I hope GOD will bless them and enable
" them to maintain their freedom " Has such duplicity as that ever
baen exceeded ? Is American freedom endangered f What are
the agents of the Pope, the Jesuits, sworn to do with American as
well as other freedom—//' they can. Ah ! there's the rub, if they
can! their oath given above shows their intention. There will un-
doubtedly be trouble with them in America before we can put them
in their proper position. It is best, however, to treat the bluster and
boasting of the Romanist with contemptuous silence, and quit our-
selves like men and leave the isbue to GOD. What has lie raised
up such an . .

Army of Pyihians •

for? Over one million in .Tune, 1895, of perfectly armed, uniformed
and equipped men, and, as said by 'a British officer: " they are drilled
soldiers, equal to the best at this day." Time will show.

Ye Pythians — .-.worn friends of right and of civil and religious
freedom, be on your guard against Jesuits, for depend upon it they
will get in amongst you if deceit and purjury can aid them. A Jesuit
may swear the binding oath "hich ye intend shall keep your Order
free from base and infamous .laracters, with the full mental intent
and determination of divulging each and all your intents, your secret
signs and passwords, to his superior Jesuit. The fight for supremacy
Detween the Romanists and freemen in America, in whit^h the
Pythians will no doubt be engaged bef*)re many years, will not bo
altogether political ; the sword, the bayonette will eventually deeido
the fate of ibis great heretical apostacy, Romanism, on this continent.
One fact let us bear in mind, and we shall repeat words used by the
cale'irated Washington Irving, in conversaticm with a friend : " The
" superstitions and bigotted fanaticism of Konninisls never did, and
♦' we must conclude never will, yield to reason, in fact to nothing but
"force," If we can use moral reasoning force and bring it to bear
upon the Rimanists, it is well, but almost hopeless. Then we have

■MM

"*t

:i'..l.

**i\

i^'i^

—100-

a civil war to pass through. Perhaps the cunning of the Jesuits may
po3toni such war.

As i.=i above intimated, the Pope ot Rome interjdH to he the absohite
Montfch and autocratic Sovereign of Nortn and South America.
Tho:-(e are j^lain words and a fair warning, the declaration is not like
an empty boast. The -Tesuit evidently holds himself sa/'c, and sure
to win, fancying he can depend upon GOD'S assiptance in his
dcvdish mechinations. He knows nothing about the fearful judge-
ment and utter destruction denounced by the Prophets against " 2'/ie
miistery of iniquity,'' " the man of sin," and lie looks forward
to the domination of the Church of Rome over America, with perfect
confidence. Ah, yes ; the dreaais of Biddy O'Cavroian and Senator
Trudell — the upper hand ! ! and the

" Pope of Rome their Sovereign and Kinq.'"

Writing from Mexico, a correspondent of a Boston paper (October,
l(SiS9), says, "The Church of Home in Mexico hales the United
States, because of the liberality of conscience permitted there. He
adds : "It hates our Public schools, regards our progress in material
well-being as an advance towards perdition, and ourselves as ' ex-
amples of prosperity without GOD.' And prayers are made on
certain occasions at the Mass for the advent of the tinio when that
Church will be enabled to put down and utterly banish from the
Earth all such " damnable heresies as Protestantism, Frce-
ihouqhtism and licpubticanism-"

Ah ! the advent of that lime will be a long time coining. " GOD
will not be mocked with impunity by such prayers as above referred
to lo Ecuador, where the people uncivilized by contact with modern
society, allow the Church of Home to reigu supreme, the peo[)le are
wretchedly ignorant, and social life is reduced to the narrow limits
prescribed by the ilhtenite and fanatical priesthood. In Colombia, a
modus Vivendi has been arranged with tlie Church, and civil society
IS not utterly demoralized by the licentious and arrogant clergy, in
Central America the Je'uits are not tolerated, but are proniptly
tteportcd- In most of the South American countries the Liberal
party, the c'eterminod foe of the ecclesiastical tyrants, rules, and civ-
ilization advances with all its accompanying blessings and elevating
customs. Here in Mexico the Honiish Church is tireless and aggres-
sive, but is still subject to the strong and unsympathetic rule of the
government. Its priests sorve at their altars and perform the rites

-161-

of their idolatrous worship in confiscated churches, its convents are
broken up, and it in barely tolerated by a government vvhiL'h openly
encoarafjes Cliristian nilsslonaries. Hut the Ilomish party papers
continue to show their hatred for the United States, a country where
their religion has unrestricted room for expansion. 1 coafeHs that
such hatred is inexplicable, and can exist only in minds wholly at
enmity with that freedom which we have throurh Christianity."

Let us now consider words of the Apostle Ht. Paul, who wrote in
his 1st Epistle to Timothy, chapter iv., let to 7th verse, as given
below. That passage unmistakably refers to the Jesuits, bluf^plicni-
()U.sl!/-—\G'i us repeat tlie word, Blaspht'rnousljj ! ! — styled iht
society of Jesus ; there is, in fact, no people unless other Roman
Catb.olics, to whom the passage can possibly apply. We know that
the Church of Rome forbids her clergy to marry, and command'-, all
Romamsts to abstain from moats. They may eat fish, but no beef,
mutton, (I'c, on the Friday of each week, and some other days. Yet
the sueaking of lies with hypocrisy does not apply generally to
Romanists, but does undoubtedly to the Jesuits, who may (see their
oath above), by lies and hypocrisy, profess any re igion, and assume
their own false and heretical, enter any society, and swear the oaths
of secrecy of that society with the full intention of divulging all
connected with that society, they may swear that oath in the most
binding and sacred manner, according to the foruiula prescribed by
the Church of Rome, and ihat truth is false a'ld falsehood is truth,
without, as they fancy, committing sin — " The end justifying the
means."

The passage of Scripture last above referred to is as follows:

" 1. Now tlie Bpirit 8|)oak:!th expressly, tliat in the latter times aornc shall
det)art from the faith, giving heed to s.Hlucii;.',; spirits, and doctrines of devil« :

"2. Speakinf* lies iii hypoeriBV ; havinjj tt'f'ir conncience seared os with a hot
iron :

"3. rorbidding to marrv, and couini!i.ndiii^ to abstain from meats which
GOD hath created, to be received with tl.ankHgivini,' of tlieni whiidi believe anil
know the truth:

'A. For R very crcnt lire of GQD i-i goixl, and nothing to he refused, if it be
received with thanks}|i\ing.

"5. For it is sanctified with tiie Word of (JOK and prayer,

"(jif thou put the brethren i" ramombranco of these things, thou slialt be a
good minister of .JkiUis Ciiuist, ..onrished up in the words of faith and good
doetriiie, whereuiito thou hast attained.

'• 7. But refuse profane and old wives' fables, and exercise thyself rather unto
GodlincsB."

■■«

—162-

: I

+'■.■

I-

We will here enumerate the countries, cities, kc, from which the
Jesuits have been expelled, as pubUc and social pests, as also the
years in which such expu!s:ona occurred.

Italy,

From Venice, in . .
" " also, in . .

" Napleti, in . .
" " also, in . .

" " also, in _. .

'• Sicily, in . .

" " in

" Parma, in
" Sardinia, in
" whole Kingdom, including
the City of Rome, in . .
" whole Kingdom, including
the City of Home, also iu
Spai.n,
From Earagossa, in
Sagonia, in. .
Galioia, in
whole Kingdom, in

" " again, in
" " and again
in

I OBTCOAIi,

From whole Kingiiom, in

" '• " again, in

" " " and

again, in . .

France,

From Le Palatine, in

•' Avignon, in

" Ilordt'aux, in

" whole Kingdom, in

" Toulon, in . .

" Havoi, in. .

•* whole Kingdom, in

" " " again, in

" " " again, m

" '• *' again, in

" " " again, in

" Brest, in . .

• " Ilhoims. in

" HoufiH, in . .

•' Holland, in

" Denmark, in

Gkhmany;

From Baxony, in . .
" Bavaria, in
" whole Empire, in..

Year.
KiOt)
1(512
1()22
1810
1848
1776
1800
17<iO
184H

Austria.

From Vienna, in . .
" " again, in

" Hungary, in

'• Trunsilvania

" "(hemiii., in

" Moravia, iu , .

" Styriii, in . .

" whole Empire, in

Switzerland.

From Berne, in

" Soleure, in

'• Lucerna, in . .
" *• again, in

1,555 1 Bkloium.

jgygiFrom Antwerp, in

18481 " whole Kingdom, in

17(57 " The Netherlands, in
18a0! Russia.

1848
1859

1836

l.')78
17.5!)

1834

1.568
1570
1689
1594
1697

jFrom whole Empire,

again. in
" " and again,

in
Moscow, in . .

From China, in

From Japan, in . .

From Paraguay and Mexico, in

And again, in
\nd from Mexico at any and all
times of recent years.

British EimRE.

Yrar.

15(5(5
1848
1588
1588
1(518
1619
1848
1848

1597
181(5
1842
1845

1578
1818
1622

1723
177(5

1820
181(5

1613

17.53

1848

1729|From England, in.,

1764

1804

1831

1845

1880

ISDO

1838

1826 1

1.59(5

1(50(5

1831

184H
] H7-i

" again, in

" anci again, in

" and again, in

•' and iigain, in

Britain and Ireland, in

India, in . .

Malta, in

" figain, in

Canai'ii, in . .

1579
1581
1686
1(502
11504
1829
1(523
1(534
17(58
1774

The airaa and intentions of the Jesuits and Jesuitism, and tlieir
dogmatical assumptions, being undoubtedly as above described, they
have no right to acknowledgement in this country of which they are

-168—

, open enemieg, or in any country of the civilized world. And to in-
corporate such a society, and to give its members equal rights with
iVeeborn British Canadians, is an indellibk insult to US and Ip
the civilization of the 19th century ; and a heaping of contempt upon
the Legislators who passed the Statute which acknowledges them and
gave them an indemnity for 'ands which are not, nor never were,
theirs, but are the property of the British Crown.

Return of the Jesuits to Germany.

The Ultramonian'^s in Germany are straining every nerve at this
time, March, 1894, to bring about the return of the Jesuits to that
empire, but the people, Romanists as well as Protestants, seem alive
to the threatened evil, and are by thousands petitioning the Govern-
raeni to disallow their return. Already some four hundred petitions
have been signed and forwarded. These {^titions contain from 10,-
000 to 100,000 signatures each. In the City of Berlin alone 90,000
persons have signed petitions. Bavaria, which is one of the most
Komish of the German States, has sent sixty-nine petitions, which
contain about one million signatures to protest against the return of
the obnoxious Jesuits. The Germans — Roman Catholics as well as
Protestants— know the Jesuits from practical experience. As said
the celebrated Prince liismarck, " Were they desirable citi/ens, was
ik possible to make truthful loyal citizens oj them ? We would
tolerate them, but as they are always scheming and plotting for the
subversion of all religions and the supreme ascendancy of Romanism
over the laws ; toleration of them is not to be thought of. There
has been in the past naught but dissensions in any States where they
have been permitted by law to live." Why are the Germans of to day
so active, so energetic, so determinedly vigorous in this movement
against the rt'turn of the Jesuits? It is simply because \\wy know
them.

In this Canada of ours, such is the position of things to whicli the
Roman Catholic balanc? of power has sunk the country that we speak
of tnis Jesuit question with hesitation, in fact with some intelligences
with Imted breath. Ah ! there is a lire smouldering beneath the
surface, kept down by our civilization and the hope (if the Romanists
awakening to a reasonably intellectual status as to their position
amongst us. But it is to be feared such hope is without sufficient
basis.

Let us as Christians trust in the Almighty disposer of all events,

—164

that when that sniouldoring fire bursts into ilame, we may be guided
by merciful Christian feahng, and exert ouraelvfts solely for the pre-
servation of our Christian worship and the maintuinance of our free
British institutions.

Jesmt In trio lies. ♦

In the Church of Rome so long as the Jesuits hold sway, there
never can be peace in any State in which they are tolerated. It was
eapecially and e.Kpre.j.sly as a disturber of peace that the Order was
siipproasod by Pope Clement XIV. During its ascendancy in Quebec
discord reigned ; upon its departure, peace ensued ; and discord hos
reigned again upon and since its return. Palpably baseless is the
pretence which is used for the purpose ol lulling the public mind,
that fear of Jesuitism is a thing of the past, and that we are
raising spectres which were laid two hundred years ago. What
is the date of the Swis^ Sondorbund, and of the Franco Gcnuan
war? What is the date of the Encyclical of Pius IX., all of which
bear the special mark of the intriguing Jesuits, who assert the claim
of the Pope to universal dominion, and that he has right of makmg
good that claim by force, by calling in the aid of temporal powers ?
Of that clann, which i» the ascendancy of the Church of Home, the
Jesuit is the chosen agent, the devoted and unscrupulous champion ;
to lind the iempoial pov\c-r for giving it effect is his especial and
unceasing work. Sueh temj.oral power, of course, cannot be louud
in these days, where Republican freedom prevails, but where it was
found when Hildebraul and liis immediate successors diecjrowned
Emperors of Germany and launched civil war upon their country, or
when ''Pope Innocent" III. in the year 1017, sent DeMontfort to
exterminate the Albigen-^es, a (puet, peace loving Christian people,
and commissioned the King of France, Philip Augusla, to execute
the sentence of deposition against King John, of England. It caiir.ot
be found where it was fuund by Philip IV. and Louis XIV., or by
Charles IX., when GO.OOO Huguenots were butchered in France, in
1572, see ante '• Massacre of St. Bartholomew."

In spite of the desperate eflbrts of the Jesuits, with their brother
monks, the Clements and Balthazar guards, to urolong the reign of
despotism and darkness, /rr'^rf'^/ra has prevailed, »tiA will through
the mercy and goodness of the Etkrnai- GOD, prevail, while the
armed vassals of the Papacy are driven from the field ; and the
bayonettes of Romish soldiers, the axes of Komish executioners, and

—166-

the stake« and fires of the Romish Inqu'.sition, are no longer at the
service of the Jesuits.

" The only mode left to the Jesuits now, of obtaining aid from the
temporal power, is by political intrigue. The mode is not, ' more'S
the pii//,' mQiV\c&c\ous. The vote given indcr Jesuit \nfluenct,
on the. 28th March, 1889, in the House of Commons of Canada
bu both political parties, 188 Conservatives, Romanists, and
Reformers, against IS staunch and true Protestants, are decisive
and lamentable proofs.

We will pive the names and constituencies of that manly and

, ^l ever to be Forgotten IS.

IMombers of the Canadian House of Commons, who showed to the
world that they are Protestants who had no fear of the Jesuits, and
are not tied l)y the teth«r ropes of party, and that they hold party
and pai'tyism inferior to the welfare of this country, and vote<] against
the Jesuit endowment of $400,000, that being the purport of the vote
of the House ; for had the House gone against the amendment, the
Government would have been compelled to veto the Act, m passed ly
the Quebec Legislature.

The names and constituences are as follows : '. '

Barron, -1 . A. . .

North Riding

of Victoria

County,

Ontario

Bell, T. W

. Acldin^ton

•«

Cliarlton, Jolm . .

North Ridiiif^

of Norfolk

Cockburn, G. R. R.

.Centre "

Toronto Cit

Denison, F. C • . .

West

, »

McDonald, P. . . .

.East

Huron

•*

McNeil, Alexander

North

Bruce

" u- ■"

McCaithy. Dalton

H 1.

Siineoe

.»

O'Brion, \Vm. G..

Miiskoka

t«

Scriver, Julius . .

.Huntingdon

(Quebec

Hntherland, James

North Riding

of Oxford

Ontario

Tyrwhitt, Richard

.South

Simcoe

Wallace, N. Clark

West

York

The House was composed c4" 214 members, 201 being present and
voting on the date above, 2Hth March, 1HH9, — 1H8 of whom voted for
the Jesuit amendment. The above thirteen, voted against it, and 18
were absent. Had those 13 been present and all voted with the
IB staunch and true men, it would have been useless, the Jesuits
would still have had an overwhelming majority.

To what a pitiably deplorable depth of degradation ha.« partyism

—100—

Hiink this country. That majority was composed principully of Pro-
teatants, still they sacrificed that Protestantism for which our Fathwra
"fought, bled and died," to the Shibi)uleth of party. They will all
loll us both Conservatives and Reformers— that they will individually
and collectifely favour equal rights for all, at the same titnw they will
intimate ".!/// party /.v tht one to carrjj that principle into
e/fecty" whilst the I'rerich (,'anadian Roman C!alholic stands by,
laughing in his «leeve, and saying to his friend,

" U'f hold the Balance of Power,

" and if the Onmgiste Tories do not give us what 'the Cklirch re-
" quirea ' we turn them out, and the Liberals will. Then if the
" Liberals won't, w« turn them out!! and if it must be, we will turn
" the whole Dominion upside down." So much from L'Evenement,
newspaper.

How long 18 this state of partyism to continue ? How long are
Brtiish Freemen to submit to be literally kicked froiu post to pillar
by these Jesuits and slaves to Jesuitism ? When will we awake to
the fact that the eld parties, Reform or Conservative, Lint or Tory,
muat be sunk, set aside for a time at all event?, and a new party
formed to neutralize this Romish dictation through the- balance of

power?

Idolatry of Romish Worship.

Dr. Farrar, Archdeacon of Westminster, descanting upon the doings
of the Roman heresy, says : " Men say they multiply ritual obser-
servances in order to glorify a sacrament. Were it not f#.r btcter to
glorify it in ways which Chkist ordained and which the Apostles
practised ? Is a sacrament glorified by postures and vestments and
mumbling an unknown tongue, or by meek, pure and humbU hearts?
Ov«r half of Europe, men not only glorify, but they literally wor-
ship the sacramental elements — genutlect to them, gloat on them,
pageant them about like a hideous idol. Are these counkrierf the
better — in any single respect the better — for this course of material-
ism, for this blank idolatry t Do we really understand Christ
better by supposing that He is at certain times localized in a wafer
of bread (or Hour) and wine in the hands of a priest, or rather when
we feel His living Spiritual presence in our hearts when we worship
Him ?

" One of the vilest and most wretched of Kings, Louis XV. of
France, got out of his carriage and went on his knees in the mud

—167—

boforo the host, and tho mob cheered him as a rifhteons and religious
Kinf; for performing the act ; and yet ho did it on his way from hiH
loathly palace, and returning to the sty of hiH habitual vice. Has
the idolatrous \voi"«hip of mere sacraments done much for the country
in which such lives were and are lived without reproof ? Will
England be the bolter for becoming Popish in all but name, when
Franco, which is Popish in name also, has sunlv into her present
depth* of licentiousnesB, her incesauiit revolutions, her llagnint in-
fidelity, her dimi«hing population, her pernieating immorality, and
her leprous, her obscene literature ? No! Nations prosper and are
upheld, saved, by righteousness, manhnetJ and self denial, and by
the preachiogof the simple (iospel of Cubist to honest men ; and not by
mitres, candlei, and chasubios, and sucli gewgaws fttchod fioiH Aaron's
wardrobe or the vestry of tha Fin mens."

The Archbishop of Halifax.
We copy from the Toronto Mail, Novenjber, 18H{):--an item
which shows the kind of man Archbishop O'Brien, of Halifax is, he
has issusd a pastoral to the clergy and laity of his diocese, which for
bigoted narrowness of view and intolerance, rends as if it had been
pennfid by that olh(3r extremely bigoted asd low-thoughted prelate,
the Archbi.sbop of Kingr^ton, a man of deplorably inferior intelligence
Tiie letter opens with a condemnation of Christians who are outside
of the Roman Catholic Church. " These people are a ' perverKO gen-
eration,' made up of 'clashing sects that are gradually (jiving up
such truths of nvdation a'^ their fathers held,' and ' of men
whose highest conception of religion appears to be delamation, f nd,
it is to be foared, wilful calumny of ' GOD'S own Ckurch ! I How
disagreeably they remind one of those chief priests and scribes who
passed l»y the cross of Calvary ' wagging thuir heads ' and blasphem-
ing the dying Saviour." The Archbishop adds : " Than we have men
who are ignorant of the alphabet of Christianity, presuming to
tf'ach it ; men who k'low absolutely nothing of thi Church's
history, vilifying it ; men whose only heroes are rebels to tiie Church,
how black SOfver be their souls." "A pervtrse generation made
up of clashing sects," are we ? This statement is either a wilful lie
— to us a scripture term — or it is an assumption, the outcome of
Ignorance. "Outside of the Roman Catholic Church." Outside of
the superstruotui : built upon the conceit that the Church of Home
is the only Christian Church, iiuilt upon one of the Apostles — St.
Peter. Let us read here St. Paul's Epistle to the Romans, 1st chapter,

-lOH-

from the 2l8t vorsc to tho 25tl), inclusive. Clashing s«ctH, — hIc —
Wo ilitier as to church fjfovernnient, but we never clash upon the great
fundanientala of Chribtianity. Again, ho says: "our highest con-
ception of religion is defamiition." We never defame. We never
rail against the Church of Home. We hold her in such a position
that we never think of her heresy from ('hristianity, nor do our
niini.«ters preach ugainst her. No Christian minister troubles himself
about the Church of Home, nor does he think a description of her
doings in past times would edify his audience. We have lecturers
who endeavour to arouse people to the danger of Jeswit encroachinenta
upon our institutions at this time, but no railing against ecclesiastics
personally.

Protestant Christians read for themselves the history of Home and
Jeau^l Romanism. The Archbishop's words are simply a ti.saue of
fanciful conceits, founded on a baseless fabrication.

In fact his puerile raving against Protestant Christianity does not
deserve any notice, nor would it now receive it, but that he is a dig-
nitary in a religious system with which this country has to deol I ! !

As to those who are " ignorant of the alphabet of Christiunity,
presuming to teach it." Such words properly apply to the Homish
ecclesiastics. There are none — not one of the ministers ol tho
prominent Protestant churches, church of England, Methodists,
Presbyterians. Baptists— who are not at least educationally equal to
this insolent Archbishop, and know the ''alphabets " of all the dead
languages, in whicli the Word of GOD was written, and are able to
translate into English piles of works written by authors who wrote
in the Hebrew, the Syriac, tho (ireek and the Latm, and know tho
history of the Church of Home fron its first inception! !

it is folly to '* Cast pearls before swine." It is folly to refer to the
Word of GOD when talking to a Romanist. He cares little and
thinks loss about that Word. Tho Church ! The Church is all he
thinks of; tho Church and her dictum is sufficient authority in
religion for him. He takes his faith and his dependence for salvation
from the edicts of the Council of Trent, instead of tho sacred Word of
the Eternal GOD and His promises.

The Hindoos of India have ceased to be troublesome. It will be so
before our boys are greybeards with all other spurious, heretical or
idolatrous systems,

77ie allusion to rebels with black souls leads mituralli] to tfie
consideration of the matter of the Bruno statue at Rome.

—169-

*' Thu man to whose memory the statiio was built, " sayH the Arch-
"bishop, *'had nuitlier great talontH nor virtue, nor had he done
'• anythmg for the good of hia country or people. Many join in his
" praise who know not the " blackness of his guilt." Hut in this
" they are not excusable. They hIiouM not have taken it for granted
" that ho whom the enemies of the Church (of Rome) honor is
" deserving of praise." Bnmo was not guilty ol anything but de-
nouncing Aristotloism and attempting to awaken his contemporaries
to the fact that the Church of Rome ia a fiystem of heresy from
Christianity as established by Chiiist and Uis .Vpostles and as shown
in Scripture, thus he did a deal of 'jood fur his country. Such was
his offending ; such is enough to ^' blacken his Soul" in the esti-
uiation of this sapient prelate, liruno was not a man of extraor-
dmary talents, nor did his countryni'in hold him up as a pattern of
heroic virtue to mankind, but he was no doubt equal to the best men
of his time, because there is no historic fact to show the contrary. As
for what he did for his country, ho undoubtedly helped sow the seeds
of Christianity amongst his countrymen, and which seed has sprang
up and has borne much fruit, in Italy. What are the Italians of this
day ? As to the blackness of r3runo's guilt, his countrymen knew
him and all about his teaching, as the story is handed down from
father to son until this time. The Italian, Count Campello, once a
priest of the Church of Rome, in an article published in hia Journal,
Labero, says emphatically that " Bruno was a martyr to the cause of
Christ and human freedom." The attempt of Archbishop O'Brien
to blacken Bruno's memory will fail in the minds of all just men and
will utterly fail to remove from the guilty parties the odium of his
cruel torture and murder, whicti are equaled only by the barbarous
pagan savages of America, upon enemies captured in battle. The
Italian Government has recently come into possession, to the great
horror and chagrin of Romish ecclesiastics, of the official account of
the tortures to which the " ffol// 0/JIce " subjected the unfortunate
Bruno bsfora consigning him to the flames. With the full particulars
known, is the Pope regnant, as the successor of the Pontifl" of that
day, responsible for the barbarous cruelty to which Bruno was sub-
jected, he may well shudder at the contemplation of the statue, and
cry, as did Macbeth, ' Hence, horrible shadow ! The protest against
the statue is, therefore, not unnatural, but puerile and thoroughly
ridiculous. There is, however, reason to regret the manner in which
"^i.9 Grace," the Archbishop coupled his condemnation of those he

" ' » m m

—170-

• 1

'?:-■

V fi'i-

holds the ' heretic? ' of to day, with his attack on Bruno, »ud his
implied justification of the tortures that Bruno suffered. The spirit
pervading the Archbishop's pastoral is hardly suitable for modern
civilization. It suggests too keen an approval of the ''//oil/ 0//ic/^ '
and regrets for inability to reestablish that Holy Ofiice and its radical
methods of suppressing freedom of thought and unbelief in the
doctrines and assumptions of the Church of Home."
A Spanish Journal called

The Catholic Banner,

A Roman Catholic paper, published in the City of Barcelona, Spain,
in a number issued on the '1th December, 1889, indulges in the follow-
ing soliloquy : —

"Th'.nkGOD we have at 1( st turned towards the times when tiioB3 who
propagate heretical Protestant doctrines were punished with exemplary pun-
ishment. The re-establishment of the Holy Tbibunai. oi' the Inquisition must
Boon take place. Its rei^n will be more glorious and fruitful than in the past.

" Our Catiiouc heart overflows with faith and enthusiasm ; and the im-
mense joy we experience as we begin to reap the fruit of our present oainpaign,
exceeds all imagination. What a day of pleasure will that be for us when we
see the anti-ckrical Protestants writhing in the flames of Holy Inquisition ! !"

After this burst of I/oly Catholic enthusiasm, the organ pro-
ceeds to tell the number of 'men and women who defied and felt the
power of the holy Catholic Church and its holy /aquisiiion,
thus: —
" The namber of men and vomen who were burnt aiivo under forty-
five holy Inquisitors-Gensral, . .. .. .. .. .. 35,8.'>4

"The number burnt in effigy" (Princes and otliera who defiad their

minions and whom they could not get at) . . . . . . . 18,(597

" The numbor condemned to other punishments, (imprisonment for

life, slavery, &c.) 283,5.-53

Again during the reign of Philip H., King of S jain, and the Vice-
royalty of the Nethtirlands under his sister Margaret, Duchess of
I'arraa, says Motley, over 100,()00 Flemings were by the order of the
Inquisiou in the >seLhcrlands (which had been established by that
King) destroyed. Afterwards during the Viceroyalty of the Duke of
Alva, successor of the Duchess of Parma, hundreds of thousands of
Flemish christians were destroyed during the seven years of his dom-
ination. Motley's Dutch Republic, vol. 3 pg. W]l.

How many hundreds of thousands men and women were buried
alive or murdered in some other way, or burned alive, punished in
some other manner -jy the ChLrch of Rome, for the sole cause that

—171 —

they wore christians, who took the sacred Word ol GOD for their
f^uide in matters of faith and defied the power of the great and all-
powerful, Heretical Church of Rome and her Satanic Inquisition.

The above holij Caiholic will experience inexpressibly /loli/ feel-
ings when he sees —"Ah, there's the rub," when he sees- Protestant
Christians writhing in the flames of //oil/ Inquisition. Think of
the wretch bla.sphemously thanking GOD for being able to commit or
stand by looking at Romish Priests committmg murder !

Can a man who is governed by chr'stian feelings he conceived, who
could derive pleasure upon seeing a mad dog, which had hUten
/lim— from which bite he feels sure he must die in agony — writhing
in flames f No ; it is impossible to conceive any christian such a
ferocious savaj^e. Is it a small minority, or is it a largo majority of
the adherents to the Roiuish Church who now hold with the above
holij- minded Catholic ?— it is quite impossible for Protestant in-
telligence to say which. Romaniste will tell us that the small
minority is the fact, — at the same time wo cannot put confidence in
such assertion. Jesuitism leads their Church at this time ; and we
know th.it the Jesuits may assert, may even swear that he repudiates
the above Jioly soliliquy, if he does not repudiate it. What con-
clusion are we to arrive at? that is a question. The knowledge that
Romanists never will be able to re-establish that engine of the power
of Satan, the Inquisition, sets our mind at ease.

In former times persecution on religious grounds was ascribed by
bigotied intelligences to zeal for faith and for the lov« of GOD. At
a later time, to fanaticism. But now, in the latter part of the 19th
century, surely civilized intelligence ought to confess and emphatically
declare that the plea for burying a man alive or harninq him at
a stake for nonconformity to the religion of the Church of Rome was
and still is a blasphemous pretence for the indulgence of brutally
savage and satanic natures, impatient of contradiction and swift to
destroy those whom the arguments and dictation of ecclesiastics have
failed to convince, Bible reading people, that the Church of Rome is
th« only Christian church and that the read to heaven can be shown
by none but ecclesiastics of that church, i.nd that to protest against
her doctines and assumptions will bring lought but eternal burning
in the llaines of hell — that hades, so fu'ly described in the hcftthen
writings of Homer, as also in more rece.it times by Virgil, and again
by Dante.

It is interesting in view of former persecutions to read of the per-

^ .'.

»\.*% iaU«i> . ^.*rjj:4 i

-172-

H;>;--

1.^ [v^.-

f ■:;',

J 1 i' "''-'■'<■ ■

5 ^ I'U'^^

1 !

^■■>'

^;s:.-.

H;-;,.f.

' ?''ftv '■

IfiH.

?.^:^ ■■

■ &^:j

' ■ V - \ ■ '

!#:>

ki'-

1 ', -

secution at this time, 1H92, of the Jaws by Russia, and the spirit of
p«rsecution shown by the "Catholic Banner'' above referred to.

Home has lost the power to persecute nonconformists to her
doctrines, whilst Russia still retains the power, and mercilesg y uses
it sgainst the Jews, who are powerleis to resist the barbarous
RuFisians. , , .

. Dr. Swift and the Inquisition-

V, A passage from Dr. Swift's sermons {before he became an intimate
of Alexander Pope) may not be out of place or void of interest
here. " Go with me," said he, "into the prisons of the Inquisition,
Behold Christianity, as well as humanly conceived mercy, justice and
charity ^^as taught by the founders of the christian religion) under
the feet of the 'I uifsh Inquisitors. There, sitting pale and ghastly
upon a black bench propped up by the acco upanyments of racks and
instruments of torture, sits a Heretic, a christian who has declared
that the 'Vord of GOD shall be his guide in mat:>ers of faith, and
that he protests against the assumptions of the Church of Rome.
Hark to thf 5 pitious agonized mean, see the iael:*ucholy woebegone
creature (ome a stalwart man) just brought forth to undergo the
anguish, the insults, and the disgust of a trial which is a mere
luockery, and to endure the utmost pain which that hell-born system
of religious cruelty has been able to invent, liehold the helpless
unfortunate who still refuses to abjure the religion of Christ and em-
brace the Romish heresy, delivered to the minions of the Inquisition
for more tortures. His poor body wasted by paiu and confinement,
you see every muscle convulsed and every nerve quiveriag with the
intensity of his sufferings. Observe the last turn of that horrid
engine, what writhing convulsions the almost insensible sufterer is
thrown into. Consider the position in which he is now, stretclied by
the rack, his body suspended above the floor by ropes tied around his
wrists and his ankles, how exquisite must be his tortures. Can
human nature endure more. See how his weary spirit is kept hanging
between his pale trembling lips, anxious to take iis leave, but not
permitted to do so. See the demoniac inquisitor is smiling as the
helpless and exhausted victim of nis vengence is drnggud away, again
in a few days to undergo thi same fiendish barbarity, then to be iin-
ally l)uried alive or burned to death ^it a stake. Harken to the jeers
and insults at hia Protestantism (called by the minions, heresy)
during his last agonies, which that religion taught by Romish Jesuits
can heap upon or howl at him."

it:.,
■■..'J .

■t

—173—

Can such inquisitors iuive known anything about the reliofion of
mercy, justice and charity whi^h the benificont and kindly Saviour
and his Apostles taught ? No, such christian attributes were not
known to thera.

The holy Catholic soliloquy above given shows that KonianiRts, at
all oventa Spanish Romanists, are the same to day as they were three
hundred years past. One fact to the credit of 8pain is patent to
those who read the European news. The Spaniards of this day are
not all Jesuit led.

Torquernada, the Grand Inquisitor,

Jean Antoino Florento. a French writer says, that in eighteen years
of his officiate as Chief Inquisitor, Cardinal Thomas do Torquemada,
"luring the latter part of the 15th century, buried alive 8H,00 victims,
and punished 90,000 others in various ways. Not for olTences against
the moral law, or crimes apainst society, but for simply being chris-
tians who dared express their thoughts about Christianity and their
fa;th in Christ, a privilege allowed by GOD to all his creatures, hut
which the Pope assumed the right to disallow. Or for being Jews
who would not apostatize from their old faith. And others for re-
fusing on the rack to confess what they had never done.

When this man, " this Cardinal Deamon,' had carried out in
Spain his terrible and satanic resolution to clear ihe Kingdom of Spain
of nonconformists to the Church of Rome whom he denounced as
heretics, and had procured in the year 1492 a royal edict requiring
the whole Jewish population (not leas than 800,000, some writers
give the number over 800,000) to leave Spain within four months
without taking with them any property, goods or money.

Isaac Aberbanol gaining audieuce of King Ferdinand and his Queen
Isabella, pleaded for his p«ople, the Jews, with expostulation so
pathetic, and offers of money so profuse, that the minds of the King
and his Consort were softened by compassion, as also by avarice and
cupidity and were upon the point of yielding ; but with his usual in-
stincliive cunning for critical moments, the Cardinal Inquisitor, Tor-
quciirida, appeared upon the sceiii;, and elevating the cruci/icnl idol,
exclaimed, " Judas of old for thirty pieces of silver betrayed his Lord,
asd now again your majtHiies are ready to sell Ilira for thirty
thousand pieces of gold. Here he is (pointing to the crucifix), take
Ilim and sell Him as you will." That voice and authoritative manner
touched the springs of royal superstition, and brought back fanaticism

—174—

with fnll forcc'. The bribe was rejected and with it all pity for the
poor Jews, who were driven oat of Spain, murdered by hundreds and
robbed by thousands — men, women aul children- and left without
any kind of subsistence to perish by the highways. And some ot them
who, attempting to escape by boats, being cast ashore on the coast of
Spain, were driven oft' with threats by the cruel and merciless
Spaniards. Ere four months had expired, Spain had lost, as said
above, 800,000 of the best element in her population. Thus adding
new traditions of heroism to the life of a people, whose history is littlo
else than records of tyranical persecutions, in the memory and
traditions of exiles.

Henry Fill, of England and the Inquisition.

The spirit of enterprise, says Mr. Froude, the historian, in England
grew with the Reformation. Merchant companies opened trade
relations with Russia, t)ie Levant and some other countries. Adven-
turous sea captains went to Guinea for gold ; Sir Hugh Willoughby
followed the phantom of the North-west passsago, turned eastward
and perished in the ice.

English comnierce was beginning to grow, but a n^w and infinitely
dangerous element hod come to the front by the change of religion
during the reign of Henry VIII., betwrten British seaman and the
power of Romanism, especially in Spain. The Spanish (iovernment
to keep heresy out of the country placed all the harbora of Spain
under the control and command of the chief inquisitor. Any vessel
in which a heretic was found or a copy of the holy scriptures was
discovered, was confiscated and her crew carried o(T to the dungeons
of the inquisition. The inquisitors attempted to treat independence
of judgement in religious matters as heresy and arrested all English-
men found in Spanish ports.

It was not necessary to his being condemned that the poor sailor
was found reading the Word of GOD, either alone or to others. If
he had a Bible or an Anglician prayer book in his kit, it was enough
to condemn him to either the galleys or to be burned at a stake.
Stories would be carried to English ports of such Spanish barbarities
and demon like acts, and the relatives of sailors soon found out what
was going on. Dill or Tom or Jack were seized for no crime but
protesting against Romisii assumptions, and fluny into a dungeae,
and there starved, or taken out for torture or set to work in galleys,
then perhaps taken to a public square in Saville and either buried

, .i,«;.".fi.' ■•_(!)*■ t.

-175-

alive or burned to death at a stake, and form an item in that holy
show, the Auto-dafe, with a sack called the ^' fools coat " over his
shoulders. • ., ' ■

The object of the Inquisition was undoubtedly political as well as
religious, and intended to impede and euibarass trade, atid cause dis-
content amongst the English people, and by cunning devices the
ecclesiastics of the Church of Home sought to induce th«m to think
that the misfortunes in trade were occasioned by Divmo displeasure
for their heresy. The effect, however, was the opposite from that
which ecclesiastical " wisdom " anticipated.

There grew up amongst the seafaring people of the Channel ports,
in fact the whole British coast, the most intense hatred for every-
thing Spanish, especially the Romish Inquisition, and a determined
and passionate desire for vengence.

King Henry sent an envoy to the Spanish King, Charleu V., and
wrote him in such a determinedly independent and dictatorial manner
that Charles issued an order to the chief inquisitor to ceasu his bloody
work and allow the English to come and go as they pleased.

The Madrid correspondent of the London ])aily ^CWS, v^rites
(June, 1889,): "The Civic Government of the City of Bilboa has
asked the Public Prosecutor to direct an official investigation into
recent demonstrations of the Jesuits cad their pupils at the Catholic
University, situate in a suburb of that city. It appears that they
(the Jesuits) recently not only made speeches in favor of Don Carlos
und Carlism, but have on other occasions also paraded their peculiar
dogmas, attacking the present Royal Dynasty of Spain and the con-
stitution of that Empire, and advocating there-establishment of the in-
quisition ! Tlie Jesuits have lately b*:>en developing; their mtlueace,
not only in the old Caiiist Provinjc\4 of Spain, but pU over the
Kingdum. They have been extremely active ever since the Govern-
ment tolerated their return in 187G.

The last expulsion of these wolves in sheep's clothing from Spain
occurred in 18;t.'3 ; no doubt we shall soon hear of thia being done
again. "

Fncmics Have no Riijhts.

It is a principle, declared by Blaekstone, Coke and other English
iariRts, a« also by Storey and other American jurists, that " Enemies
have no Rn/kis," The question, from transpiring events in this
P^iupire and the United States of Americp, taken in connection with
liiatoric facts, forces itself upon us, are Jesuit-Ud Romanists (self-

—170—

styled Catholic) ene.mU'.f^f are they enemies of our Queen, our imma-
culate Sovereign, Victoria ; — would they, had they the power, destroy
all Protestant freedom, and our Christiar. Institutions, displace our
Royal House of Hanover Brunswick, and dethrone our Sovereign?
There can be but the atHrinative',rBply to these quoationg by thopo who
observe and closely watch the working of that Church and its ad-
herents at this time, in this Empire and the United States, and who
have read the history of the Papacy. The policy, the aims, the in-
tentions, and aspirations of thi.t syst«m, are at this day, as ever they
have been, for universal (Catholic) ,9 ^/j/w/ir/C'// throuffhout the world,
and the destruction by all, or by any means, of everything or any-
thing which will neither favor nor succumb to its a^isumptiona, see
ante, " Jesuits' oath."

''Our Sovereign and King I"

When a people acknowledge a Potentate their Sovereign and King,
rational sense leads to the conclusion that they are his subjects ; this
instance shows Romanist.s the subjects— the political liegemen of
the Pope of Rome. Both politically and religiously they are un-
doubtedly his subjects, and it is simply absurd and false for anyone
to asscrii it is not so. Queen Victoria, the Christian Sovereign of
this Realm, is not the Sovereign acknowledged by the Romanists of
the Empire — no ; the Church of Rome and her Ecclesiastics, im-
pudently and falsely assert that she is a heretic. Again, when that
French Canadian Ecclesiastic, Bishop Taschereau, was, in 1887, made
a Cardinal (Prince— save ihe mark) of that Church (we have no
Princes in this Empire but those of our Royal House of Brunswick,)
and banqueted in Toronto, the Managing Committe dared to omit
the toast of the Queen, thus insulting the loyal and Protestant feeling
of Toronto city. Tt'e mere thought of such Romish impudence and
brazened disloyalty is maddening. The quiet and dignified speech of
Sir Oliver Mowat was the only rebuke they got ; at the same time,
he aaid so liUle. and that so mildly and gentlemanly, that now it
appears the Papists hold the whole demonstration a triumph
for their Church and an evidence of their near at hand supreniucy,
when they will pull down our time- honored banner of freedom and
hoist in its stead the tricolor or the banner of the Pope of Rome,
and ilestroy all which wo hold sacred and they denounce as heresy.

-ji."

i-^A

—177—

Asmmptlon of Foreign Titles.

It, ought to be gonerally known that such titles and oivlors as are
conferred by tho Pope of Rome are illegal in this Knipire unless
endorsed by the Warrant of Ilor Majesty the Queen, who is the sole
fountain of honor to all British subjects.

In all cases when a British subject (whether lie likes his birthright
or dislikes it) is offered a title or order by a foreign potentate he niuat
—to cause his decoration to be acknowledged in this empire — first got
her Miijesty'ti permission to have the honor coniorred, signilied by Her
Mtijesty's waarunt, under her sign manual.

The order in the books of the'Socretary of State is in these words :

•' A British subject shall not accept any title or order from any
"foreign Sovereign or Potentate, nor wear the insignia of such title or
" order, without having previously obtained Her Majc ty's permission
" t.) receive the title or order, signified by a warrant under the Royal
" Sign Manual."

■ If French Canadian gentlemen, or any others who imve received
titles or orders from ths Pope of Rome or any other foreign Poten-
tate, and worn the insignia of such title or order without first
conforming to that rule they have committed a contempt of the
authoi'ity of the Sovereign of this Reabn, and are consequently liable
to indictment, before a C'ourt.

Wirdmoiitainism. ■ _'

The ignorance and empty boasting, and the lack of truth and
common civilized urbanity displayed in the following utterances of a
Roman Catholic Piiwst are surprising, at the same ti'ne characteristic.

One " Father " Brawn, of Montreal, who it hcems is high In fnvor
with the Archbishop Hourget, says, " It is ctHtomary to regard Pro-
" testantism as a rel'gion which has rights. This is an error, it is a
" huge 7/V;-' Protestantism has not a single right. It possesses the
^' ' force of sefluctlon.' It is a rebellion in triumph. It is error
" which iialters human nauiri.-. it is hore.^y from (iOl)'S Church
*' and the emanation from Satan." *

This man called " Father " Brawn (notwiuistandiiig the command
of Chhist as recorded in St, Matthew's Gospel, ciiap. ^.H, 0th verse :

"And call no man your Father upon the I'^arlh, for One is your
Father which is in Heaven."

Of course this Father Brawn is an Ultramontane, an out and out
Papal poiverist.

-17H —

#^:..

Si--?"'". • -

fc-

Now, in opposiiion to this impudent intramontiinc vaunting

' ' ' Have Romanists any Rights '

in thii Empire •? Are thoy enemies or are they friends of and up-
holders of our free Protestant institutions and loyal to our 8ovoreiji;n ?

An encyclical of Pope Leo XIII., the Pope regnant, shows emphat-
ically that a man who is faithful to the Church of Homo cannot ho
loypl to any Protestant sovereign or state. It ia childish folly to state
it is not so, for there it is on a page ante of this hook in i)lain type,
a part of tne said encyclical, and which amounts to a literal order of
the Pope to Romanists to disregard our laws.

There may he and no doubt there is, a certain percentage of the
adherents of the Church of Rome in this empire who would act inde-
pendently of ecclesiastical diction, men who have sworn the oath of
allegiance to our Sovereign Victoria, and who have, to speak meta-
phorically, eaten her bread, and thus their honor being pledged, would
not listen to the arguments or dictation of any Jesuit or any other
person to rise in rebellious hostility against us, and who would no
doubt have sufficient wisdom to, at all events, remain neutral in case
of war, or passively loyal to our Royal House.

At the same time, where is the man who is faithful and true to the
religion of the Church of Rome, and who fully and firmly believes
that salvation is only attainable through that Church, would dare re-
sist or disobey the positive, or the implied, order of his Hishop, who
he thinks, ia able to consign him to eternal punishment or endless
happiness.

An ecclesiastic of the Church of Rome, vicar-general Preston, of
New York City, in a sermon preached by him during January, IHKH,
used these significant words : " Every word spoken by his holiness
" Pope Leo from his high throne, is ike voice of GOD, and must be
" obeyed. To every true Catholic heart comes no thought but obed-
" icDce.

" It is said that politics are not within the province of the Church
"of Roma and that the Church has jurisdiction only in matters of
" faith. 'You say I will receive my faith from the holy Father, 'nit I
" -will not receive my politics from him. Such assertion is disloyal
"to him, unfaithful and untruthful. You must not think and
" reason as you choose, you must think and act as Catholics. The
' man who says I will not take my politics from the 'holy throm ' of
" St. Peters is not a true Catholic. The Church teaches that tho

-179-

" Ponliff as i\w vicegerrrit uf (SOD must be oboyod; it is tlie voice of
" GOD Hpealis throuf,'h him. llavo a care, my cliildren, that ye do
" not bring the aniitheina of the Church upon yourselvos."

Cardinal Manning, a pervert from Christianity, in the third vol.
of his ecclesiastical sermons, pg. H8, Bays, " Why should the holy
Father touch any matter, specially in politics — for this simple reason
— because politics are a part of morals, in fact, politics are morals
on the widest scale."

In his encyclical, I'ope Leo deniea the right of private judgment
in all Romanists in civil matters as well as in religion, thus, " It
must be considered a duty by Catholics to be guided and ruled by the
authority and leadership of the Bishops of the Church, or of the Holy
Apostolic See through thein. Man's duties, what he ought to believe
and what he ought to do, are by divine right laid down by the Church
and m the Church by the .lupreme Pontiff, " who is infaUibU
and cannot err," hence it is that he ought to judge with supreme
authority what is contained in revelation ; what is consonant with
and what disagrees with it ; and for the same reason it is incumbent
on him to point out what is moral and what is i.i. moral ; what is
necessary to do and what to avoid in order to attain salvation. The
linger of the Pope like the needle in the compass, invariably points to
the pole of Eternal Truth. And the mind of the Sovereign Pontiff is
as certain to reflect the minu and will of GOD as a " mirror at one
end of a sub-marine telegraph cable is to indicate what is trans-
piring at the other end."— CaihoUc World, July, 1H90.

All the above ridiculous assumption it founded upon that great lig
that the Church of Christ is founded upon the Apostle St. Peter, and
thatjCuuisT gave to him the Key of the Kingdom of Heaven, here-
in before referred to.

The reference to the mirror and the telegraph cable is unique !

That Romanists are enemies, we but refer the reader to the oath of
the Jesuits published on a page herein, ante. Since the promulgation
of the Bull of Pope Pius 9th, " Dolimus inter alia," the Church
of Rome is ruled and governed by the Jes^uits, therefore Jioman
Catholicism is Jesuitism; the Jesuits are sworn enemies, and ^^ en-
emies have no rights" in any country. In Roman Chtholic countries
Protestants are held as enemies and are not permitted to worship
GOD. Our liberality and christian, kindly civilization dictates to no
man how he ought to worship ; we allow Romanists the political

f',.:,^

180

and roIigiouH privilegos which we ourselves onjoy. At the Hanic tiino
wo know that the goal at wliioli they all hope to attain is the aiip-
prfssion of uur Protestant religion and free institutions and tho do-
th onenient of our Sovereign. Thei'efore, Romanists are enemies, con-
sequently ihey hane no r'Kjhts in this empire, the right to eat food
and wear clothes, if they can got them, and the right to hreatho; such
rights they have right to claim, but no others.

Undoubtedly, it is part of the religion of the Jesuit led Roinanists
to oppose and be disloyal to any Sovereign, any Potentate or (iovern-
ment which does not submit to and uphold the Church of Rome as
paramount to all other churches ; he must also hold and maintain
that the Church of Home is the only christian church. Pope Gregory
\'III. in one of his numerous letters, states emphatically that the
^'Catholic Church " is the only Christian Church, and that her
doctrines and form of worship are those which will be taught and con-
tinued by CnuisT when He comes to reign upon this earth, and that
Catholics must exert themselves to the utmost, in fact, to death itself,
to subvert and uproot all Protestant Potentates and Governments,
and that any Sovereign or Potentate who does not support the Church
is an arch heretic, and worthy ofily 0/ itxconimunication from
the fellowship and the sacraments of the Church, and punish-
ment in Eternal Hell \ and that any "Catholic" supporting or
upholding any such heretic or his government without a dispensation
from the Holy See, it is the *' signet" of his own damnation, the
Church consigns him to the flames of eternal burning hell.

It would not be consistent with christian charity to repeat the
above words and preposterous assumptions of Pope Gregory or any
other Pope or prominent ecclesiastic if the Church of Rome h|d at
any time since Gregory's day, repudiated those sentiments of his, but
such repudiation has never yet appeared. Jesuitism has made no
difference in either the dogmas, the aims or the intents of the Church
of Rome. There is a difference, however, now from their doings in
past times. The Jesuits now speak out boldly, and their utterances
bear the stamp of perfect confidence in their future.

No rights, then, have Papists in any Protestant country hut the
r/V/^/cf c;/'€7Z«/7i/<r5— heart and soul enemies they are to us; they do
their work secretly as yet, because they dare not declare themselves
openly ; and it is supremely foolish, and shows absolute ignorance of
historic facts to assert they are not enemies. Rome knows no change,
either in her dogmas or assumptions. y.

»kJs^-

— IHl —

liino

Tlui I'i'oo ProtcHtant, wlio votes to place a lloninniRt in imy piiltlio or
roripousihle position in this Kmpire or tlie Initod States, or who in
nny manner favors such act in another, acts inconsislent with his
christian faith and birthright, and the liberty through (rOl/S favor
whioh frt'cuien onjoy.

Jfr. Mercier,

in a spoech in tlin Houso of Assembly of Quebec, in support of his
Bill for the incorporation ot the Jesuits, slated that they had ri^'ht
to De incor/Jonifcd because they were the pioneers of the Church
and of " civUization " in Canada, and that the land was ''wittered"
with their blood. I'arkinan, the historian, Hhows Mr. Mercier to be
correct as to tho /oal of the Priests for the faith of Home ; at tho
same time, wo shall reserve the word " civili/iition," and use instead
the words " French Jiotminism and Frenvh manners and
customs."

As to civilization, what improvement in tho mental condition of
the French Habitants and the Indians have Jesuits oifocted? Let the
clear and lucid pages of the above-named historian answer that
question. Although the two societies of the Jesuits ha^■o been living
amongst the C'anadian Ilabuauts as their teachers and pastors for
over 200 years, yet at this day, they are just as uneducated as iheir
ancestors were 100 years past ; then look at the Metis and Indians
who crawl around the cities of Montreal and Quebec, and ask yourself
are such creatures civilized ? ,

Again, where are the Huron.^ ? They were once a very large tribe
of the most mentally advanced Indians, inhabiting a tract of country
to the west of the Ottawa liivor. Parkiuun shwws that in the 17th
century, ov;r 100 years after the arrivnl of the Jesuits in ('anada
and New England, the Iroquois cannibals destroyed the Hurons
exterminated them, and drove the remnant of them which re-
mained westward to parts unknown —those whom they did not kill and
eat, they enslaved or scalped and left as food for wolves, and this cruel
and barbarous work was accomplished over 100 years after the intro-
duction ot French " Civiiization " and the coming to America of
the Jesuits ; over 100 years afcor that tho ' hc.nign<int and hollj
order uf the Jesuits" had commenced to convert these same Iio
quois cannibals to the Roman Catholic faith. " The beniffn and
holy ordsr of Jesus!" — it is difficult to describe such a misnomer

rMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

.k^

■^*

1.0

I.I

1.25

V?.

il2

110

I—

2.0

1-4 IIIIIL6

S&-

V -

^-^y

Photographic

Sciences
Corporation

23 WEST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, NY. 14580

(716) 873-4503

1° .. W^

-1H2-

in th« English languape. If we chango the sentenw into " fhe ex-
ecutors of ihe. power of Salatl," we will state soinethrng near the
truth.

Rome passBRea from Parkrnan's Montcalm and H''olje will give a
correct idea of French civili/ation of about one hundred yearn past :

" The Acadians of the Kuman Catholic faith were taught by the
intrigueing French Jesuits, that fealty to King Louis of Franci was
inseparable from and tantamount to fidelity to CiOD — and that to
swear allegiance to King George of England was, and amounted to
consigning their souls to the flames of eternal hell. They were
threatened by LeLoutre, a Jesuit of the most extreiue ferocity, with
the tomahawks and scalpingknives of the Micmacs, a tribe uf
*' ^ViMo/zc" Indians which he bad at command, and with pillage
and destruction of their pro[)erty if they dared to swear allegiance to
the Dritish Crown. They were ordered by that Priest to leave Acadia,
he promising them they would get farms in Canada. In large
numbers they abandoned the homos of their youth, and the li'»!ds
which their fathers had cultivated fur generations, and with great re-
luctance for the most part, crossed the boundary into Canada, to get
new farniii aa promised by Le Loutre, and take retugc under the
French Hag and the walls of Fort Beausejour. and in udjacent parts.
There they remaiued in half starved misery and discontent ; alter a
time some of thent were sent to Capo Breton, some to Isle St. Jean,
and some to oiher places alontr the Gulf cuast — not so far, however,
that they could not on occasion be used to aid in a raid upon British
Acadia. Their complaints of having been by misrepresentation
and deceit (no lands having been given them) induccti to leave their
homes, coming to the knowledge of N'orgor, the (iovernor of Fort
Beausejour, he gave out that he would put in irons and cast into a
dungeon any of the exiles who would dare to 8|)eak of returniug to
their homes or swearing allegiance to King George. Two of them
went to Quebec to ask the Governor of Canada, Duquesne, to allow
them to go to their homes. Duquesne wrote to Priest Le Loutre, " I
think the two rascals of deputies who camo to me from your mal-
oonteat Acadians will not soon recover from the frigh' I gave them
for daring to come to me on such a business, and that they were in-
debted to you for not having cast them into a dungeon for their dis-
loyalty to their king 'and to religion.' They left me with the promise
they would do as you oi'dered." Notwithstanding, the exiles after-

~1H8

winds sent mtsscngerR to the British anthoritiss, to ask tipon wliat
teruiH they would be allowed to return home. The reply was that
they would be protected, and enjoy their homes, their farms and their
religion as aforetime— the only condition was the taking the oath of
allegiance and fidelity to the Crown of Great Britain. Very few took
advantage of the kind offer (notwithstanding they were told thoy
would not be required to bear arms against the French but re-
main neutral). Those who accepted the terms, it is supposed, were
massacred by Le Loutre's " pure and holy" Micmac CatholicB.

French-Canadian civilization during the IHth century as above
shown, was not civilization at all, but simply the tyrannical ru'e of
crusl, baiharouB and unprincipled men. The last three or four
pages of the Ist vol. of Parkman's Montcalm and IFol/e above re-
ferred to, show the kind of civilized treatment which Frenchmen and
French-Canadians gave English prisoners of war. After theseige and
surrender t;) the French under tioneral Montcalm, of Fort William
Henry, in 1757, the terms of capitulation were totally disregarded by
the whole French force — Frenchmen, French-Canadians and Indians,
between H.OOO and 10,000 of them. To whom from 700 to 900 of
English (New England regulars and luilitia) had surrendered them-
.seves prisoners of war, under the promise by Montcalm in the presence
of his whole staff, that they wo\jld (together with their sick, and thore
who were wounded during the siege,) be safely conducted to Fort Ed-
ward, a few miles to the southward of Fort William Henry, yet all but
about 400 were butchered by the Canadians and their allies, the In-
dians, (French olli^'ers and soldiers lo:)king on,) who commiited the
most horridly cruel, llendish, and cowardly atrncities ujKin the un-
armed, sick and wounded English, who were dragged from their beds,
their clothes torn away, tomahawked and scalped by the ** civilized"
Catholic Canadians and Indians ; and that was done within forty paces
of the guard of HOO Fiench soldiers sent by t/ie order of General
Montcalm to guard and watch over those poor sick and woimded ; —
about sixty paces in advance, on the roiul to Fort I'.dward, a group of
French ofiicers were chatting, laughing and smoking, as though no-
thing wrong or dishonorable to them was going on, or as though the
truce and capitulation to which they were witnesses, or, had know-
ledge of, was not being set at nought. These were honorable "Chris-
tian Catholic'" truce keeping gentlemen, were they ? They were
French, at all events ; and the English were held by them as Heretics;
— yes, they dared to worship GUI), as directed by his sacred word

— 1H4-

withont regfard to Ihe dictation or threats of Roiuinh ecclesiaittics.

General Montcalm who was not present when those attrocities were
committed, was passionately indignant when he heard of the butch-
ery. After the Indians and Canadians had arrived at Montreal,
bringing with them between 400 and 500 scalps of helpless, sick and
wounded, he was deeply moved at the degradation which had
been heaped upon him. There does not appear, however, that
there was an investigation into the matter ; none of those officers
(who could not have been ij^norant of the butchery beiiig perpe-
trated) were called to account for permitting the terms of capituiutioii
to be neutralized. Notwithstanding which, the character of the Gen-
eral, the Marquis de Montcaiin, as shown by Parkman, was exception-
ably honorable and chivalrous, he being one of the old French Noblesse
and that he deprecated in the strongest terms the savage atrocities de-
scribed above, as perpetrated by the Catholic French, French Cana-
dians and Indians. Different, diametrically different from such acts
was jhc treatii^ent accorded the French in the next year 1758, upon
Louisburg, being taken by the British under Wolfe. No; the prison-
ers were treated with civilized consideration and Christian kindness.
General Wolfe, never thought of repneals, though, no doubt, many of
the Canadian and Indian savages who massacred the English after the
fall of Fort William Henry, were amongst his prisoners. The British
goldier would hold himself dishonored by being compelled to treat even
Indian savages with unnecessary harshnitss.

One matter was spoken of by General Wolfe as disgraceful to his
force. At the time he lay before Quebec he wrought several schemes
to induce the French to come from their stronghold and fight his force
on the open plain — one of which was to lay waste the adjacent coun-
try. It was useless, however, for that purpose— the French, though
their forces was nearly thrice the number of the British, dare not come
out and fight ; but allowed the farm houses and villages to be destroy-
ed. In many instances the British sentries, being posted in thefoi\st,
were killed, bcalped and horridly mutiiuted by the Indians, and Cana-
dians dressed as Indians. This horrid and treacherous savagery so ox-
asperated Captain Alexander Montgomery, of the 42nd Scotish High:
landers, who commanded a party pursuant to General Wolfe's plan of
laying waste the country, that he (the captain) gave an order to show
no quarter to suoh Indians and Canadians in Indian clothes. The
consequence was, about thirty of them were shot, whom the Bangers
attache<\ to Montgomery's party scalped with the knives of the savages

__18fi—

and attached the scalps to the trees and to the bodies of the dead. For
permiiting such un:British retaliation, Captain Montgomery was
severely reprimanded by General Wolfe, and would have been cashier:
ed but for his standing as an officer, and for the cool and daring intre:
pidity ho had always shown, and the warm and earnest solicitation of
his fellow officers. This is the only retaliation in kind by British
soldiers during the whole of that seven years war. Reasoniug men
will say that Captain Montgomery's order was excusable >mder the
circumstances.

Upon the surrender by the Governor of Canada, General Vaudreuil,
of the whole of Canada, at Montreal, in 17G0, to the British General
Amharst, a French envoy was sent to General Amherst, to ask for better
terms than those offered. General Amherst replied. "1 am fully re-
solved to grant nothing additional, because of the dishonorable, in faft,
the infamous part the troops of France and Canadians have acted dur-
ing the. whole of this war in permitting, and in same instances urging
the savages to perpetrate the most horrid and unheardiof barbarities
upon sick and wounded British soldiers and militia, in open and wan-
ton violation of capitulatory stipulations, ei^pocially upon the taking
of Fort William Henry, by the troops under Genenil Montcalm, and
for open and flagrant breaches of faith, — and to manifest to all the
world by the terms of this capitulation, my utter abhorrence and de-
testation of such practices. My troops," said General Amherst, "will
not disgrace themselves by thn least appearance of inhumanity or
(insoldier-like conduct in taking vengeance or in retaliating in kind
upon Canadians. Nor will I permit the Indians who are friendly
to us to do 80. The Canadians, as British subjects, may rest as-
sured of protection :\nd tivatiuent such as freemen tre entitled to, so
long as they behave loyally, under his Majesty, King George." I'pon
these words getting abroad amongst the Canadians, they manifested
great surprise ami astonisliment, for they fully expected retaliation by
the British, and that tlio Indians would have been let loose upon them;
yet nothing of the kind occurred, which displeased the Indians, who
went ofl" to their homes angry and disaatistied.

When the French General Montcalm was dying in the house of
Surgeon Arnou, after the fall of Quebec, he wrote to the French
Brigadier-General, then in command, " Monsieur, the humanity of
the English sets my mind at ease concerning the fate of the French

i ^

-Ift6—

prisonerB. I would be glad to hear that you feel to the English an
they have caused mc to feel. Genensl Wolfe ia as chivalrous and
honorable a man as he is an astute and daring commander, and I
feel confident ho will treat his prisoners with kindness and humanity
(he was not aware of the death of General Wolfe at the time he wrote
that letter). 1 cannot," continued General Montcalm, "forget the
kindness of the British soldiers, sharing their food, tobacco and rum
with the prisoners whom they had taken." — (ParJcman M- <S W-)

The above-described atrocities by Canadians, Indians and French,
seem incredible, yet they were undoubtedly perpetrated. Parkman is
no superiiaial historian— he goes to the root, the foundation of his
subject, and quotes from English and American, French and French
Canadian archival state documents, and they defy cavil and contra-
diction.

It has been acknowledged by Christian French writers that the ad-
vance of the French in true civilization is deplorably slow — little
change beiag perceptible for one hundred years, except in the City of
Paris; even there at this time (10th decade, 19th century), violence,
fraud, deceit, immorality, and chicanery are the rule.

An American gentleman recently, in a communichtion tc a Boston
journal, captioned " Experiences of the Old World," iised the words :
" A French gentleman will cheat you of, or murder you for your
money, in the politest, the most courtier-like style imaginable."

At the same time the civilization of the Frenchman is unique. lie
is never rude, he will not use insulting language, be the provocation
ever so pointed, he always acknowledges the common ntatus of man
to man, always affable, always polite, always wears u smile. But as
Shakespeare represents Richard III. "I can smile and murder while I
smile." The dictum of the Jesuit Navarre, see ante, "there is no
"reason why an honest man should not kill his adversary in a pri-
" vate way, indeed I hold it advisable rather than resort to the duello,
" as his adversary has no opportunity to kill him," being held by
Frenchmen generally as authority. At the same time, he would not
hold the Jesuit as fit to dictate to him in any manner, such is the
force of traditional habit.

The penchant of the Frenchman for change seems insatiable, he
has now a Republic, to morrow he will demand the return tc a
Monarchy. Morally he is a charlatan — a beast. Religiously, a Deist,

__1H7—

and favours the Church of Home, because the illitei-ate constitnencieB
favour that Church, aud he can use lioinanism for his personal ad:
vancement. About 100 years past h« attempted to crush Christianity
by trampling upon the Church of Home. He set up an ii. famous
woiiian dressed in the heathen habilamcnts of Minerva, and declared
her the Goddess of reason. Though the Church of Homo was at
that time crushed in France. Yet Christianity still exists, even in
France, but still bitterly opposed Ly tha Deists and Romish uuclesius:
tics.

Occasionally in the Cafes you will hear a semi-intoxicafed orator
haranguing in favour of the age of reason which prevailed m liis
father's days.

But to ths all- Important Question

of the now party, the formation of which must precede the confedera-
tion of this Empire. Then let us be up and doing, for the enemy is,
and always l^as been, hard at work, and we must " fight to win
the dau," we must "quit ourselves like men."

Let each elector, be he Heformer or Conservative, Grit or Tory, con-
sult first his own accountability to GOD and his country, his own
feelings as a man ; let him reoollect that he has a duty to do, a duty
as a Protestant freeman ; let him always keep in view the manly dig-
nity and self respect of a Protestant Christian freeman, and the
stealthy encroachments of the enemy ot civil and religious libertfj
— never forgetting the determined shout of freemen ".Vo surrender V
— no submission to Romish dictation in this Canada of ours.

The British in Ireland.

Another matter, it might not be out of place to touch upon — the
liritish Irish — commonly called Irish Protestants, which cannot bo
said to be a misnomer ; at the same time, those who know the history
of the Empire hold that as descendants of English or Scotch ancestors
who passed over to Ireland at different times (ai-'d who took service as
ofiicers and private soldiers in the armies of either the Protector
Cromwell or King William HI.) and helped to fight Hritain's battles
in Ireland, the most important of which was the rnhmorable battle of
the Boyne, which completed the conquest of that part of the Empire
- upon receiving grants of forfeited lands in Ireland, they (those offi-

—188-

eers and soldiers) settled thore, and their descendants hold and keep
to the manners, customs and feelings of their English and Scotch an-
cestors to this day, uroud of their Untish blood, and areas thorougllly
EInglish or Scotch as were those ancestors ; who were Iwrn in
Great Britain. The historian Fronde describes the British
Irish as a peoplt in a certain measure (since the victory of
the Boyne) in a state of seige. Ever ready to resist aggres-
sion, always alert for the approach of an enemy, never knowing
when they would hear the report of a murderous weapon. Always
looking for the merciless minions of Rome to surprise them.

Such a state of things is emmently favorable to the growth of qui^k
perceptions, alert intelligences and physically strong and active bodies.
In this instance, it has produced men, shrewd, vigilent. active and in-
genious, and of great and varied resources under difficulties. Men
whose dexterity and daring intrepidity triumph over the most per-
plexing combinations of adverse circumstances, and whose presaging in-
stincts no sign of the times can elude, no threat by Radicals or
Romanists can daunt.

No men in the Empire are better or more fearless soldiers or sailors,
more daring and cautious officers, or more eminent as commanders on
either f.ood or field. Nor in our Ijegislative Halls are there more as-
tute or far-seeing Statesmen or Legislators. No men more true and
loyal to our Royal Protestant house of Hanover Brunswick. No men
more true to the christian faith. No men more law abiding, nor
better nor more patriotic citizens, than the British Irish.

Yet notwithstanding their lineage, their names, their monTiers,
and customs, and their innati determination while life lasts to up-
hold Great Britain's Royal House, they think they are, and assert
they are Irish, simply because they happened to be born in Ireland.
There cannot be an idea more absurd than that — the mind, the \\ex\i
and inclination of the intelligence is the metal of which the man is
made, and not the accident of birthplace ; it might as well be asserted
that a man born at sea on board a British ship, has no country, or
a man, the 8i»n of l^nglish parents, born in the fortress of Gibralter
is a Spaniard.

Thackery in his essay on Dr. Swift, Dean of St. Patrick's, say.s
that Swift was born at No. 7, Hoey's Court, Dublin, oo November 80th
1607. Yet he was no more an Irishman than a man born of English
parents in Calcutta is a Hindoo. His feelings, his temperament, and

-189—

tho bont of his intelligence were Anglo Saxon, he was proud ol Eng-
land and everything British ♦♦♦*.;:

" Indeed, if race is to amount to anything amongst ns, we must hold
a man an Englishman, no matter where the accident of birth may have
accurred, whose parents were British as were Swift's, unless he
declares himsolf Irish, and shows decidedly a disloyal feeling toward
the Sovereign, or swears allegiance to a foreign power. Goldsmith and
Steele were both Irish, although of Anglo Saxon blood and lineage,
were born in Ireland, both were Irish in feeling, Irish heart and soul,
in fact, notwithstanding their British blood." Some will say they
were not traitors. If the British Irish hold themselves Irish, we must
conclude that water has made them so. A man born 100 raiies north
from London instead of 100 or 150 miles west or north-west of that
city is undoubtedly British if loyal to tho British crown ; to the north
there is land and water (Rivers), and to the west land and water, (a
channel, miscalled the Irish Sea, about the width of Lake Simcoe,
the smallest of the great lakes, in the Province of Ontario). Mr.
Parnell, although of English blooil and descent, was undoubtedly
Irish, Irish in mental bias, Irish m feelings, Irish in hate and envy
of Britain and everything British, principally because he happened to
be born in the Empire 150 miles west or north-west from the old city
of London ; and to be patriotic h« fancies he must denounce his own
kindred and blood relatives, and favor and support men whom he
must have known were his enemies. How contemptible is the vanity
of such a man, a party leader forsooth, and such a party as it was at
thin time. Itather, as Lever in his Knight of Quinne, in anticipation,
put It : "A party of unprincipled tricksters, falsifiers and demagogues,"
—The sweepings, the offscourings of party- If the British Irish
will not allow themselves to be called I'ingliah or Scotch Irish as they
may be descended, at least they ought never to omit the word British
or Saxon before the word Irish. It is not a difticult sentence to voice:
" I am Saxon Irish, or I am British Irish." The case of a man of
Irish descent, whose ancestors were Phcrniciana, and who has had suf-
ficient intellect and education, to abjure the dogmas of the Church of
Rome, he is properly an Irish Protestant. All others should bu called
either British or Saxon Irish. "Irish Protestant" can be apphed only
to those who are not of British blood, but Protestant in faith. We
must not forget the descendants of the Huguenots, those true and faith-

—190-

ful French Protestnnt Chri8ti»nH who took reftigo in (ircat liritam
and Irelnnil from tho cnicl nnd incruiUHa persecutions ot the Uoniun-
ists (as referred to before). See ante.

The above expletiveH, applied to certain jwraons by the Novelist
Lover, may bo appropriately applied to O'Brien in his K«Hay, before
referred to, who nince his ooiiiing to Canada iNig been elected a in«ni-
ber of the Hritish Houho of ('oniMions —another insult to the civil-
ization of the 19th century.

Iht Hfv, Dr. Uild.

A sermon delivered by that remarkable Divine, on Sunday evening,
22nd May, 1H87, is so perfectly in accord with the ideas of the writer
of these pa<»es, that ho copies gome extracts from that sermon, as pub-
lished in the Toronto Mail. The Reverend Doctor propounded the
question : .

" Jf'hat should we. Tolerate ?"

and took his text from the 2nd chapter of St. John's Gospel and Hth
verse : Look to jjoursdves that we lose not those things for which
we have wrought, but that we receive the full reward."

*• In his opening remarks, the Doctor pointed out that the work of
nature was reproductive and eternal, whereas the work of man required
constant attention and care to preserve it. The privileges and liber-
ties we enjoy as citizens of the r)rit]8h Empire are tlie result of cen-
turies of effort and sacrifice ; and like other works of man, they re-
quire to be guarded with watchful care to conserve them. Freedom of
speech and toleration art correct as principles ; but casein might arise
in which toleration should be given with great caution, if at all. A
certain party, for instance, might ask for toleration for the very pur-
pose of dtetroying our liberties. A man who has reclaimed a garden
from the wilderness, does not aUow thistles to grow in it. The
t.iistles might bo suppo-sed to say : "we ought to bo allowed to grow,"
but the gardener may !)« supposed to reply, " grow somewhere else."
The British Empire mey be compared to a garden, and the Govern-
ment has a right to suppress anything which has a tendency to sub-
vert the prosperity of the Empire, even if such were in the name of
liberty. We are not English, Scotch or Irish, but Britons. If any
one of those sections of the people wish to dominate over the others
they must be told to retire. To the rest of the world we say, " you

—191 —

aio weleoims wo will do inoro than welcome you, w« will mnke you
equal to ourselvfs." I)oi>H any one ask anything more ? If ihcy do^
they should ho denied. Wo should not tolernto the eat ruction of our
citizenship and tho disinciuhoruient of our Empire, bo lonj? as we
can make a h.ild Htioke aRninst it. We cannot afford to allow even the
French in Qiiehf(% and the Phoenkiuns in Ireland to do this.
That which we have wrought and huilt up has cost us great sacrifice,
and we will do well to keep it. Tho long patience and forbearance
of the Ikiiish I'lirliiunont haH <>mbddoned certain Irish agitatorw to go
heyond reason. These men are forcing the British Government to
join is.sue with them. They are close on the vergo of hloodnhed and
eivil war ; and when blood is shed, it will be the fault of tho Irish.
Every man of loyal intention and ordinary foresic^bt could see that it
is tho wish of Irish agitators to force (ireat Ih-itain to the wall ;
and thtt time will come when they will say to such agitators, " keep
(juict, or you bhall be quieted in the grave." It is high time they
were put down by tho common law or by a special law, or the army
and navy must do that which peaceful measures should have sup-
pressed. In years to come some of you young men who are listening
to me, will reineiid)er what 1 have said on that iM)int, We must tol.
erate and bo charital)le and endure to the utmost, but we must not
barter our liberties ai the demand of any people or section of people
in any part cf this Empire. In one respect he could .sympathize with
the Irish agitators, because they had been deceived. The resolutions
passed by our Pariiaments had increased tbcir blindncs.-! and boldnass,
Thoso resolutions had led them to think that we, in t'anada, are in
favor of the Irish plan of campaign. What other inference could they
draw from the resoUitions passed by the

Dominion and Ontario Lefji.slaiures ?

By such meddle.somonesii our legislators have added fuel to the fire,
and intensitiod the strife between sections of the people. They had
also risked our peace, our prosperity, and the lives of our citizens.
Was Mr. O'Brien worth a dozen lives, if such had been unfortunately
lost ? We have had to tolerate that in whicli Wf do not believ'e, and
by such toleration have received a bad reputation, and are now re-
ferred to as intolerant. He thought that O'Brien would never have
oome to Canada on such a mission if he had not been deceived by the
Parliamentary resolutions ; and be charged the members of Parlia-

—192

niont who had puHsed thuHu ruHoliilions will) the roK|K)nHibility of the
.'liRturbance in Toronto and ulsewbcre, and tho cause of O'lirien com-
ing to thJR country.

•• The Rev. Doctor then proceeded to read from a speech of O'Brien
delivered in Ireland, in which he announced that he would go to
Canada to hunt and hoot Lord Lansdowno, th« (lovernor (icneral,
from one end of the Dominion to i/ie other, and other like tem-
pored and insane language. Imagine the presumption of the man
using such language when there ware enough loyal Dritish Irishmen
in Ontario to send him and all his gang to sleep. This man came to
Canada to misrepresent and viiify ; he came with hatred of Eng-
land and disloyalty in his heart, and revenge in his intention. Ho
(Dr. Wild) questioned the wisdom and of the right to receive him.
They were expected to protect and tolerate a man who came to
Toronto to stir up strife and insult the citizens by insulting their
guest, whom Lord Lansdowna, the Chief Oflicer of the Dominion, was,
and because some could not suppress their rising blood and indigna-
tion, they were called intolerant. It is a question whether they were.
Would a man permit his guest to be insulted in his own house ?
Just as strongly is he bound to see that the rights of hospitaiity are
not violated when the visitor is the guest of his city. Had O'Brien
come to speak of the alleged wrongs in Ireland, he would have re-
ceived a patient heannr ; but when he declared he came to Canada
to attack our Chief Oflicer, to hound him and to hoot him from one
end of the Dominion to the other, we had a right to object and object
strongly. One way to receive O'Brien, was that suggested by him
(Dr. Wild) at the first intimation of his coming, whiuh was to treat
him with silent contempt bobh in the press and as citi/ena. The other
way was to have met him on his arrival at the railway station by a
deputation, and then after refusing to allow him to go up to the city,
put him on the first train going East ; thus we in Toronto would have
got rid of him.

•• Had O'Brien given any proof of the truth of his allegations, he
might have had some claim to our forbearance. But instead, two-
third parts of his speeches were given up to the vituperation of his
audiences, except when addressing his friends exclusively. He was^
sfmply abusive, using the vilest kind of expletives, calling his audi-
ences jackasses and such like terms. If any one would father any
argument or assertion made by O'Brien, he, (Dr. Wild,) would under-

~I9B-

takn to meet him btfom any audionce, and refuU ihe idea or acknow-
Ittdgc himself Ixatfii. Toleration waa greatly strained when iiuch a
man muHt he hospitably received. In Bonie of our ScIiooIh an fuldresa
was got up in the name of the children in which words were put into
the niGutlia of those children hiudatory of O'lirion and his noble
mission. We, as citi/onn, must bear n part of the exponHe of these
schools ; and yet tho scholars are taught to hold their rulers in dis-
respect ! Was it fair that these people received such enlarged charily
al; our handti, that they should dare to train children to laud and
magnify such a disloyal and peace disturbing mission as that of this
man O'llriun ? Wliat would these children la as men &nd women
if faithful to their teachers — OOD only !• -^^s- tho children ar« to be
pitied." (It will bo intere^iting to show joi> natters which are taught
to those unfortunate children, both in the Lnited States and Canada,
in the Romi.jh Schools. In one bool > is b^ttted, 'i.,iat Catholics
" have made all ihe chief discoreries an- • inventions of modern
*• timet, end that sine, ihe Refarma^ w t/iere had been a dis-
" tinct decline in the power of invent/on amontjsi Protestants."
This is quite in character, and perfect Jo niitism. The Apostle St.
Paul propheKied that ihey would spenK lies, * having their Ouuscierces
soared as with a hot iron '), It must noi be forgotlen," continued Dr.
Wild, what O'Brien complained of and denounced as infamous in Ire-
land, is counted mere justice and a business i.F>c.^ssity in this free
Ontario. By the Revised Statutes of Ontario, 1HH7, chapter 118,
section i\., it is provided ''that unlt.HS otherwise agreed upon, there
" shall be taken to be included in lea^^es the right for the land-
'* lord to evict a tenant if the rent or anu part of the rent be
"unpaid for fifteen daus after the time such rent becomes due.".
Yet the men who pas.sed that sthtute had i\\,i stultifying folly and
presumption to vote for resolutions sympathizing with the Irish in
their pretended hardships -Vihich resolutions were sent to England,
where our logislatois /^;^/*^ t aciilfj told to mind their own a flairs
The Rev'd Doctor concluiied his address by a reference to the signi-
ficant utterances ol the Irish College in Dublin on Parnellisin and
the Land League, remarking that the Pope now saw that if the Irish

agitators got their way there would be an end lu Ireland not only to
Imperial connection but alse to the Romish (Church."

—194-

8o much for the Rev. Dr. Wild, Pastor of Bond street, Toronto,
Co gregational Chnrch, and who, it has been said, is one ol the closest
rcaisoiiers and best rend theologians on this continent.

If the Orangemen of Ontario

are ths kind of savages O'Brien has represented them, how is it that
he or one of his party is alive to day ? — the ■imple tossing of a '■'■two-
year-old paver" is but hoy's play, it has been suggested that from
the deceitful character of the man, O'Brien, he, in the City of Ham-
ilton, pretended to be badly hurt, (the shouting and hissing of the
people in Toronto evidently cowed him) playing possum, as they say
in the South, to gain the sympathy of Americans. Oh, Mr, O'Brien,
the descendant of Irish Kings, and all nuch great bigness, you
cannot blind tho

King of Bird", '

by throwing dust in his eyes. Oh, what claws he has ! Has he not,
Mr. O'Brien? It must be a hard struggle for you to keep your royal
blood down to the level of the " common herd of humanity," and for
you to submit to the dictation of the hated Saxon in a penitentiary or
outside its walls, was hard to stand. Then, again, your royal uncle,
the " great Smith O'Brien," to be compelled to hide his royal head
from a sergeant's guard of police in a cabbage garden. And your
cousin, " the brave, the doughty General O'Neil," the commander of
two thousand invincible fenians — near Montreal, in Canada, you
know — to be compelled to turn his war horse's tail to less than one
hundred red coated Canadian Volunteers and gallop for his life, lis-
tening to Britiah bullets hissing him. It was " inhuman of the
British," Mr. O'Brien, was it not ? Oh yes, the fortune of war, you
know, these red coats are so " hard on the poor Irish I !"

A word upon our sad subject, ilomish aggression in Canada. It
will not he difllcult to check it, if we go about the matter in tho
proper way. Then let us be up and doing as recommended above.
The formation of the new equal rights party is the first matter to bo
accomplished ; then federate the Empire ; and lastly, abolish the
local Legislatures, and the use of any language butourown — GOD
created Eaglish in public institutions ; then we will cease to be
the laughing stock of our neighbors to the South of us, because we
seem to be asleep while th« Romanists are hard at work, and daily
encroaching upon our free institutions. The " ugly, wrinkled front "

—195-

of the Romish heresy is indeed staring U8 in the face ; the sinister
leer on the faces of her bigotted adherents, when we meet them on the
Queen's highway, simply disgusts, as they fancy they " hurl at us in-
solent defiance ; " evidently they seem to gloat over the con'^eit that
soon they will have the upper hand, and all Trotestauts at their
mercy. ■;

In Conclusion.

What are v;e iJhristian Freemen to do ? We see clearly that the
Jesuit will mak,: good and fulfil his oath to the last possibility and will
put under th« dominion of the Romish Church all peoples in this
Empire, If he can do SO. We may comfort ourselves by the relleo-
tion that there is no fear of that.

That there is cause for serious consideration, let us reflect upon the
state of things in Europe and America just at this time, 1895, Ro-
manists, Deists, Atheists, including Anarchists, Nihilists and Scc;al-
ists, are doing all that can be done for the restoration of the Papal
power and supremacy. Romanism is into everything into ^''hich it
can thrust its Ecclesiastics and its georgeously gilded habilaments.
The palaces of our Royal House and the casilt^s of our Nobility are
invaded by the cunning and hypocritical Jesuit, who tries to make
himself at home in the villas of the wealthy and retired professionals
and Tradesmen, as also in the houses and cottages of our Artisans and
Rurulites. Bometimea he succeeds by various artfal subtleties and
cunning representations of St. Peter having had the key of Heaven
delivered to him by Chkist, hereinbefore referred to.

The Deist and the Atheist will use the Romanist for money making
or political advancement. The Romanists thinks another man, a
priest, can forgive his sins and give him salvation in the life eternal,
consequently he has naught to do but pay his dues to his priest and
do the penance dictated by the Priest, and he troubles himself little
about Christianity, or the political well-being of himself and contem-
poraries in this world.

The A*(9-6-'(9Z? 16'/ ?a_s to him : "These .Anglicians, Presbytt^rians
and Methodists are all extreme bigots, and unfit for the civilization
and liberty of tiiis age. We Liberals and the Cathol'cs are the only
men who understand true freedom." The Jtsuit will fancy he can use
his No GOD-ist coadjutors, Yet " bad company corrupts good man-
ners," goes the adage. Undoubtedly the Jesuit cannot be improved
by association with the " Fool who saijs in his heart their is no

-196-

GOD," yet it seems the two arc to work together for the suppression
of Protestant Christianity.

The lAMst or Atheist cares nothing for Christianity, and the Jesuit
thinks mort about the edicts of the Tradentine Council and the
supremacy of the Church of Home, tlian for the religion taught by Jesuu
Ci-TWST and His ApoBtlea ; he thinks always of his sworn duty and the
terrible terms of his oath, and obedience to the order of his superior
Jesuit. The triumphing over and gottiog the better of anything con-
nacted with Protestant Christianity is the aim of his life, the ultim-
atum for which he is striving, his daily and nightly work. His
coadjutor, the Deist, will use hiui for the suppression of our free Pro-
testant Christianity if he can do so, and will if it can suit circum-
stances, mount upon and use the cunning Jesuit to get his feet into
the boots of political eminence and powar. The majority of Canadian
politicians are at this time men thoroughly unprincipled, they ara
either pretended christians, Deists, or disguised lay-brother Jesuit?*
or Jesuit led Romanists, which was alearly demonstrated when but
XIII. members of the Canadian House of Commons out of about
CCI. voted to ignore the Jesuit endowment of $400,000.

What is thi>, country coming to ? What is the duty of the Can-
adian Christian Elector ? Ah, that duty is a simple a palpable fact,
a stern and unyielding obligation. What prevents Protestant Chris-
tians from doing that duty ? It strongly appt'ars to be this, the Ro-
manists command sullicient money and wield sufficient influence
in many instances to force tht Elector. Yes, to compel him to bend
to their wishes and support and vote for the man who is literally the
nominee of the party di<^tated to by the Jesuits. He tells the Elector
any amount of miarepresentation, amongst which will be found, " If

you don't support Mr. who is as good a Protestant as can be but

he is liberal and neighborly to Catholics," you are bigotted and hold a
persecuting gpirit. Catholics have ju.st as much right as we have in
this country. • •'.*•/ .

Protestant Freemen, what are you going to do, don't think of injury
to the Romanists. But for the love of GOD be men and hold what
He has blessed you with. Do not be cajoled into supporting men who
are determined to crush all human freedom" and who wish to climb
into power or enrich themselves by the elective franchise.

Think of this, will your vote support the cause of Protestant Chris-
tianity or will it support your enemy who is sworn to put down all

-197-

Christian frofidom, will your vot« help the Deistical under- strapper of
the JeBuit. Will ye permit yourselves to be the sup|)le tools of, and be
used by the emissaries of Satan to support and give force to his
dictatfcs. Or will ye act like Freemen and send to Parlia-t ent, Pro-
testants — true and Christian men who will put their shoulders against
the Romish wheel and stay its apparently resistless revolving. Will ye
do 80, or will ye renounce your proud name Protestant- Will ye be
against or stultify that freedom which our Forefathers won for us
during the great Reformation ?

The Almighty GOD will undoubtedly approve a just an<' righteous
act. But if ye will vote for the Jesuit nominee ye but s: rve Satan,
and will hasten upon us civil war, the consequence of which will un-
doubtedly be Triumph for the cause of Christ, but at what a dread-
ful sacrifice of human life. On the contrary, if ye do your duty as
Protestant Christians and bring in Legislation to correct this great
evil, civil war may be averted.

Finis.

I i

INDEX

Aoadians, 182

Acasias Patriarch of CoiiBtantinople 48

Acts of the Apostles, . . . . . . . . ... 4t

Altering Scripture Text. . 38

Aliiance Between France and Russia.. .. 15 to 88

America, Central and Routh.. 1*0

America to be Romish . . . . . . . . . . . . 159

American Indians Cannibals, . . .. .. .. .. .. .. 194

American Romanism . . . . . . . . , . . . . . . . 16f

Albigenses and Waldenses. . . .. .. .. .. .. .. 69

American Eagle, The King of Birds. . '.. 6t

American Rotnanism. . .. .. .. .... 156

Apoitacy of Rome from the Church of CHRIST M

Apostolic Succession .. .... .. .. .,124 to 139

Apostolic Fathers 125

Armada, Great Spanish, Destroyed .. .. .. .. .. ..117 118

Aerumption of Foreign Titles.. 177

Assumption of the Church of Rome.. .. .. .. .. 17i

A 'gyle, Duke of 70

Archbishop O'Brien of Plalifax 167

Archbishop Tiche of Mai.itoba .. .. .... .> .. .. II

Arian Controversy 48

Arian Doctrines . . .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 48

Austin, A. M , B. D. and tl<e Jesuits 10

i°j,SiiYf>itiiil«i'WIP^'

« 'j i w .' w < M i i i 'i t i' i i i> i '» H) i ini -

Anntralia, EK'ctnnU PivtsifinB ..

Ability of English Dbplomatista

Amistrong, Luni Mayor of London . . ....

ApoBtacy of the Ghuruli of Home. St. Paul to Romans lat Chap 83

Afl the Twig is hent. the Tree is inclined . .

Allies (ProteBtarit* of the Jcsuiti 183

Autocratic and Constitutional Govornmenta

Agitators, Plan of Camimign

Army of Pythiana . . . . . . . . . . .... . . 169

Amherst, General, Refuses additional terms to the French 186

Appointments to Office of Incapable PTsr»ns

Alpha and Omega — The First and Last— The Son of Man . . . . . 84

Arius Patriarch of Constantinople and the Alteration of Scripture. .

All Important Question .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 187

Acts of the Apostles 42

Bacon, Lord . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 129

Balance of Power 7 85 89

Babylon a Cryptogram for Rome

Bavarian Priest holds Himself equal to or above GOD .. .. .. 68

Baron Stockmar . .

Bermardin Samson . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ....

Bartholamew St. Mussacre of 96

Bismarck Prince. . .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 168

Bible — King Janus Ist 30

Bible — Douay Version . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 32

Bible— DaSacy Version 32

Bible — Denounced by Romish Priests. . .. .. .. .. .. 82

Bishop Ilurst and the English Language . . . . . . . . . . 83

Bishop Latlechc .. .. .. .. .. .... 15

Bojton Committee of 100 16G

British Canadians must Dictate to the French Canadians 91

British Diplomatic Ability .. .. .. .... 91

B/itiah and Foreign Bible Society

British Jealousy of Irish Trade.. .. .. .. .. .. .. 105

British, Irish Injustice to 68

British In Ireland.. .. .. .. .. .. .. ,. 187

British In Ireland ought to use the words British Irish. . . . . . 189

British Freemen — Duty of 166

British Prisoners of War Murdered by Frenchmen . .

British Flag hauled down and French Flag hoisted in its place 88

British Flag Dishonoured. . .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 86

British Canadians Dctormiued to hold their own 4

British Nonconformists have fostered Crime. . .. .. .. 63

Britith Irish a Law-abiding People

Britons trembling in their Bhocfl. .. .. .. 63

Brazil .. .. J62

187
42

129

168

82
82
82
63
15
166
91
91

105
08

187
189
166

88
86
4
63

162

Bull of Popo nomfiwie 8th tuiiim aftnctum. .

Bull of Pope Pint) IX Dolimus inter alia

Bull of Pope Clement XIV

Burying GhriBtianR alive

Brilliant future of the Canadian French

Bruno, murder of . .

Boycotin(> and other Crimes

Bridt{et O'Carolan'e Dream of the upper hand

Bacon. Lord

Bavarian Priest

Banner, R. C. Journal (Hpauish)

Binding and Leasing

Bible Society, yearly publication of 4,000,000 copies of the Biblo

Campagna— Origin of

Campello, Count. .

Canada.— Surrendered by Governor Vaudreuil . .

Canada and Ireland, their connection with Great Britain

Canada under Romibh Dictation ....

Canadian Freuch- Briliiaiit Future

Canadian French insult the British Flag

Canadian French trample upon a portrait of Queen Victoria. .
Canadian French Loyalty to Great Britain, of . . . . . . ....

Canadian French will change their allegiance. .

Canadian French hoisting the French tricolour. . . . . . ....

Canadian French and the Irish compared..

Catholic, assumption of the term by Romanists.. .. .. ..

Catholic, no people entitled to that term

Catholic, superstitions belicjf in the use of that word

Catholic Priesthood. .

Catholic Banner, hopes to re establish the Inquisition. .. .

Catholics have made all the discoverii^s and iaveutions of modern times

Catholic Priest burns copies of tho Biblo. . .. .. .. .. ..

Celibacy condemned by Cubist

Celibacy, the doctrine of the Nicolitaiues (2nd chap. Revmuouu;. .
Central America..

" CHRIST " The Rock upon which the Church is ' ailt

" CHRIST " Breathing the Holy Spirit upon His Jisciples

"CHRIST "The only Mediator, with the FATHER

"CHRIST" "The Son of Man" not the FATHER

Carlisle and Macaulay. .

Character of the Irish . .

Christian Fathers. .

Cardinal Newman

Cardinal Gibbons. .

Crucifix of Romish Worship condemned by St. Paul. .

154

115

110

178

168

129

170

185

7
20

86
92

34-42

170

198

168
43
43
31
46

422
36 52

■■■■

Church of Rome, olaims of. are prepcBterous.. .. .. .. 6B

Church of Rome Despotic. .' 25

Church of Rome claims authority over the Scriptures .. .... 48

Church of Rome claims to hold the Key of Heaven. . . . . . . . 43

Church of Rome claims a Kingdom and a Power 148

Church of Rome Heresy from the Christian Church. . .. .. .. 26

Church of Rome knows no change. .. .. .. .. .... 142

Ohurcli of Rome worships the Creature more than the CREATOR. ... 28

Church of Rome gains supremacy by chicanry . . . . . . 149

Church of Rome forbids to marry and commands to abstain from meats 161

Ohurih of Rome Adherents to decreasing. . .. .. .. .... 120

Churoh of Rome acknowledges the authority of Foripture. . . . . . 51

Church of Rome has lost her power to persecute . . . . 56

Church of Rome asBUiues authority over the scriptures . . . . . . 32

Church of Rome Is founded upon a he . . . . . . . . . . 33

Church of CHRIST not built upon St. Peter. . . . . . 39

Civilization of the French. . .. ., .. .. .. .. .. 181

Court which dxea the rental of Irish tenants . . . . . . . . 58

Clement of Alexandria. . .. .. .. ' .. .. .. .. 29

Clement Pope XIV. abolished the Ist order of Jesuits. . . . . . 110

Chamberl; n, Mr. M. B. H. C. and Homerule. . .. .. .. 66

Confidence in the old translation uf the Bible . . . . . . . . it

Confederation of the British Empire .. .. .. .. .. 80-91

Chicago — Irish convention of 1886. . .. .. .. .. .. 66

Conspirators of the Gunpowder plot. . . .. .. .. 143

Central America . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.'53

Coming events cast their shadows before .. .. .. ,. .. ]..,6

Count Campello, and the attempt to poison the J'ope. . .. .. 75

Count Campello and Mr. Gladstone. . .. .. 77

Coi trast between Irish and Scotch pi>oples . . . . . . . . . . 60

Canadian French insult the British Flag . . . . . . . . . . 86

Children teaching of .. .. .. .. .. 104

Copies of Scripture falsefted . . . . . . . . . . , . . . 29

CHRISTOS— the immortal Spirit of The Son of Man 36

CHRIST said, worship and prey to The FATHER . . . . . . 31

Central America. . .. .. .. .. .. .. ,. ,. 150

Conclusion .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 145

Oatholics won't have British domination in Canada. . . . . . . . 99

CHRIST the Son of Man .. 37

CHRIST enjoins to worship GOD and FATHER 28

Catholic Priesthood . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 42

Challenge to the World 48

Compelling R. C. Bishop to give evidence . . , . . . . . . . 144

Dauvede, I-. . . 24

bH
'/5
48
4»
L48
26
142
28
149
161
120
51

r.6

82
33
39
181
58
•29
110

4f.
8091

66
143

153

l!.6

75
77
60
86
104
29
36

150

145
99
37
28
42
48
144
24

l>evonBliire Duke of . . .. ., .. .. ,. ,.

Death of Gavazzi.. ..

Despotictm of tho Church of Rome

D'onyains-t'orinthus' account of St. Peter

DiBloyalty of the Canadian Frencl". . .. ., .. .,

Dollinger, Dr. and the English language

Dousy Bible— Editions of 1635, 1816 and 1843

DeLncy Bible

Down with the Queen of Heretics

DolimuB intt r aha — a Bull of Pope Pius TX . .

Dr Farrar and Ht, Peter as the first Pope

Departmental clerkships in Ontario Government. .

Duke of Argyle..

Duke of Devonshire

Deists and Atheiv.ts, use the Romanists

Deists and Atheists, write against Christianity. .

Doctrines and worship of tho Church of Rome will not be taught by

Duke of Wellington .

Durham. Lord . .

Electorate, Question for the .. .. .. ..

Elizabeth Queen of England . . . . . . , . . .

English our own English ..

English language, will be the language of the world..

English laniiuago, the numl>er who now speak U

English speaking people increasing in numbers

English language abolished in parts of Quebec

End to be attained by questionable acta, jiistifles the means used

Encyclical letter of Pope lijs IX. absurdities of . .

Equal Rights party . .

Equal Rights, to all a primary v.rinciple of Protestanism

Enemies have no rights .. .. .. .. ..

Equatlor — d( graded status of
Expulsion of the Jesuits . .
Eusebius..

Electorate of Canada — duties of .. ..

Ewart, Mr., and the R. C. of Manitoba. .

Egyptians— when they knew not the true GOD

Extinuatiop of Christ-ans in 17th Century. .

Farrar, Dr.— Archdeacon of Westminster

Farrar, Dr. -On the Idolatrous worship of the Church of Rome

Flag of the CnnaJittn Frencli disloyal . .

French savant, Mr. Rochard

" Attempt t ) crush Christianity..

" Language

" (Mvilization iri the 18th Century .. .. •

" Ship of wa' Minerva

'! Officers cognizant of a Massacre of sick and wounded Engl'sh
prisoners of war..

" Claims upon Newfoundland coast

" Rights in Manitoba — imaginery with

" Canadians taking the part of France. .

" " Win not put up with Protestant domination

" " Doom of, fear of being choked

" Tn -color hoisted over Quebec. .

" And Russian alliance..

" Canadians tauL'ht (loyaltv of) when Colonies revolted 1774

" Gentlemen on board the Minerva . .

" and Russian alliance .

7«
43

115

191

195

130

140

18 22

164

175

151

182

134

140

184

9
18

88
12 89

86
15 88

Forciun titlt'H, AHHiimiition of . . .. .. .. ., .. 177

Frnnch Cann li.inH will change t'loir allegianco.. .. .. .. 10

FilHifji'ifj the Iviiiptiirp. . .. .. .. .. .. .. S'.l 40

Frt-ncli Fluv;, tilt) Flrtjj of FrPDoh CftnadiftiiB. , .. .. .. HI

Oanican - HiHtoriivn of (3aimila . .. .. .. .. .. , 10

(JuvurnTiK'nt (IcpiirlrinntK, Clt-rks ill .. .. .. .. .. (I

Gavnz/i Alcxaiidre, Hiscovurs St. Mutthewg Gospel. . .. .. .. 3 420

Death of .. .. .. .. .. 42

(tormiiiiB opiioHo the return >.f the JeBuitH to Gernmny. . . . . . KIS

Gladtitono, DritiHh HtiitcBniaii— IH he n I'roteHtunt .. '>4
" Dfclarud some years past tliat ilisiuemburiuont of the Empire is *>5

" And the |ih\ii of campiiif{n. . .. .. .. .. .. (o

" And Hir Georfje (Jrey'H Home Rule Bill for Ireland .. .. tVI

" And Irish Home Rule. . .. .. .. .. ()4

,' And Count Cannitlio .. ,. .. .. .. .. Tl

" In GladstoiuMv I'rotfBtant .. . .. .. .. <!4

Orefit Brituiii and tlie JosuitH. . .. .... .... .. HO

Guni)ow(ier Plot.. . .. .. .. .. 143 i44

Gunpowd'-r I'lot derried by those ignorant of history. . . . . . 144

Great lirituin and fallen focH .. .. .. ., ., .. .. 17

Orpf^ory— Po|)e Htii.. .. .. .. .. ., 50

Gibbons, (^'(.rdinal, and the inerenso of Romanism. . .. .. 122

General Wolfe's kindnes.s to French Canadian prisoners of war. . . . ^84

Gibralter -Ih Man born there a SpiniarH. . .. .. 18'J

Great Britain will not allow France to bully small powers .. .. 189

Gospel by St. Matthew, falsified.. .. .. .. .. 28

Gregory VIII. anil Catholicism .. .. ,. .. .. .51

Gracchus on J( Biiits .. .. .. .. .. .. 114

Heretical departure of Church of Homo from the Church of CHULST 170

llallam -Historian .. .. .. .. .. 143

Hume— Histoiian and Gunpowder Plot .. .. .. ' .. 143

Hallam- Histc ri.in and Gunpowder Plot , . . . . . . . 143

Hnt»uenots, slaughter of . . .. .. .. .. .. .. 39

Hindoo Christian Clergyman in Montreal . . .. .. fi2

Habitants moving off and French immigrants taking their farms. . .. 22

Habitantp insult the British Flag and trample ♦-he portrait of Queen

Victoria.. .. .. .. .. .. .. 80

Home rule for Ireland ., .. .. .. .. .. fill

Heretic, let the d —d starve, words of Tyrronnell .. .. ., 100

Heretics, Laws of Cluirch aj^ainst .. .. .. .. 14.i

Ilurons — (Indian tribe) .. .. ., ., .. IHl

Henry, Matthew — jonimentator on the Bible .. .. .. 79

Hurst, bishop and the English languarge .. .. .. H3

History shows timt the Scriptures have been altered . . . . . . 38

Halifax, Archbishop of . . .. .. .. .... 100

Holy (Catholic piety.. .. .. .. .. .. 177

Holy Alliance. . .. .. ,. .. ..4

IdoLitry— Tendency of illiterate humanity toward . . .... . . 3(5

Ignatius Loyala and the first order of Jesuits. .. . .. .. 135

Ignatus Loyala fancied he saw tran8ub8tantiy,tion take place. . . . 130

Immigration (seoret) of French RomaniBts irooi France 22

Imperial Foi'oration .. .. ., .. ,. 'Jl

lutellectaal development. . .. .. .. .. 47

Insulting the British flag and portrait of The Quoen . . . . . . 80

Imperial Statute of 1774 . .

Invoking the interference of the Pope, . . . ....

Insolence of the Jesuits in Japan .... . .

177

»{)40

3 420

4'i

16S

('•5

64
04
75

(>4
llti
43 i44
144
17
50
122
184
18U
IM'.)
2H
51
114
C 17<)
143
. 143
143
3'.l
52
22

5f,

.. 100

145

. IHl

1«0

177

3t>

135

13(1

'Jl

IntrinuoBof tlir Joniiitn
Indemnity of $400,000 to tbo .TeBoitfl. .
InqniaitJoii — " Holy ofliceof the JcBiiits. .
In<juiBition, Dr. Hwifi up-m tlio . .
Inquisition, No. of riiriBtians iinirdorea by.
Inquibition, Kinj» Henry VIII. and ..
Inquisition and Torijucnmdii
Irisii bemt'^e Derry. .

» lieb-llion of l(i41

It
II

iiil) proud of tiieir British bloo<I
Fancy that they are foared by the British .. ..

Land Leaj^ue

" Phoenecian HomaniHta— GOD'S own people . .

" Piirliamentnry obstruction

" 'I'lirowinfj dust in tlio cyp8 of American's. .

" Futtin); suit on the tail of the American Eagle. .

" Tenants treatment of . .

" '* the coMifortuble position of

•• " appear determined to pay no rent ... .

'* Bplutncfl and disloyal intentions ..

" dircoutrnt..

" and complaints may be whined to the wind

*' and French Oanadiaim — enemies..

" Trade, British jealousy of....

" Character of . .

" and Scotch jwople compared . .
Italian Iini^ruiits, ship cargo of
Irving, Washinjiton
Iron Duke, (Wellington)
Iroquois — Indians Cannibals .. .. .. .. .. .

Image worship Idolatrous

Images of four footed beasts and creeping things .. .. ,1

Images of four footerl beasts .. .. .. .. ..

Ireland and Canada compared by Mr. Froude

Irish respect for c' vi' laws enforced by British authority . .

Irish agitators, inferior reasoning capability of

Irish Character of . .

Irish agitators seem to know nothing aliout the signs of the times

Invincible new Protestant party. .

Is Mr. Gladstone A Protestant or is he a Paptist ..

Intelligenc?— dictates of ..

Instances of secret immigration from Franca ..

Injustice to Britisli Irish

Israelites, inclined to Idolatry . .

" In vain do they worship the FATHER teaching for doctrines the

mandments of Men"
Jesuits- Forosh.idowed bv St. Paul ..

" First order eatablislied bv Pope Paul III ..

" First order abolished by Pope Clement XIV

" Recond order establisiied bv Pope Pius VII.

" Doctrine —Train up the children in the faith of Fome

" Lead all other iloruanists

•' Oath..

'* Domination in Quebec. .

" Sworn enemies of British Protestant freedom . .

" The tools used by I^eists and Atheists

" Doctrine — The end justities the means . .

" Doctrine, that Murder is a duty, if the Church requires

com

17
119
170
172
170
174
178
100

180

69
62
58
69
61
61
dO
68
86
105
»8
60

66
181
100

66
60

149

130

114
114
110
110
110
140

17
138-140

11
141

17
137

II
II

ind

JeatiiU— Vooorciat the rif^htn of oitiiien*hip in Canftd* . ,

" Iiitrii^iiefl. .

Denlalul^4 for moncv from Dnminion Treasury . .

Dominiite tliu K"verntnent of (Canada. .

Kiitatea, Crown LaiiHii in Canada . . . . . . .

** ln(orporuto«l by Quebec Letjislature..

•• I'aradiHe— Quebec. .

*• Itjdennnity— nou-vetotitl by tlie Dominion Parliament

•• F]x|elle<l from all oounlriea

" And Canadian liomish Priesthood..

*' And King James lac

'* Fully expect to be supreme in Great Britain and United

•• Four times expelled from Great Britain..

" Allies of in Canada

»' Return to Germany op{>oned by the People

" Attempts to murder Queen Clizabeth of Englanc

• Attempt to |)oi8on Pope Pius IX. . .

" In DiH^uise .. .. ..

" Bociety Ulasphemoualy Btyled * 1 he Society of Jesua."

" In S| ain. .

" Doin>;8 in past timen

•• W ritinjH quoted

" Will cast aside the mask they now wear

JcBiiiUam, a new .^hase of . .

'• In former times

•• Uppored to modern Civilization

" In the United States. .

Jbiiuitical Romanism

" " Knows no chanije

Justice to Catholics, pretended complaint. ...

Justice to British Irish

Jerome and Origen

Julian the Apostate

Junius, Letters of

James I. King of England . .

King Henry VIII. of England aud the Inquisition

•' James I. of England ....

•* James II. of England

'• Henry III. of Germany murdered. .

•• Henry IV. of France murdered ....

" Louis* XV of France ....

Kin;; of Birds, the American Eagle . .
Key of Heaven, Church of Rome protends she holds, .

Kindness of a French Canadian Priest

Karmarker, Rev. Sumatnra visluma on Ruinish worship.
Kankakee Times— Letter on Church of Rome. .
Lau't, Archbishop of Canterbury ..

Laurier, Wilfred

Lfttin, Vulgate of Jerome

Luther Martin . .

Lefleche, Bishop and the French language. .

League, the land, a curse of Ireland..

leLautre and his Mickmack Savages

Lie, the great, referred to by St. Paul

L'g.'ori, St. Alphonse, incident

Landsdowne, Lord . .

Lord Bacon . . . . . . •

Lytton's panegyric upon Lord Salisbury

143

i);4

ii'i

lu-J

17
17

148

188
16»
llli

9
185

14()14*2
20

148

140

149

148

149

27-46

140

174

140

«4»

140

105

144

lt-2
37

129

London, Chaiiibpr oi (k>mniorce 98

London, acndH n toroa of aliipsaiid aoldiera to Aght the Spsniah Arnnda 118

Londonderry, Hit^o of .. .. .. .. ., .. J2

Loyul't, Ignatius, iind the ()rd<.-r of Jesuita .. .. .. .. 183

Loyalu, AsHortion tliiit lie aitw TranaubdlunttAtion take ; laoa . . . . i8U

L'UniveiH llomaii Cutliolic .Journal. . .. .. 90

Loyalty of the Uritinli IriHli , .. .. .. .. IHH

Londonderry, Munniiaof..

Lezauri, 8t

Loyalty to King Louia of France, loyalty to GOI> ....

" " Guorgo of Knglanc —loyalty tu Katao

licLautre and lim Mickniac bavagea. . . . .. .. ..

L'Univcra, 11. C. Journal. . .. .. .. ., 96

" and hit4 dociving the Anadiana ....

Le Banieur France .\nieric>in ....

Lever -British Irish Novaliat .. '

LaPatrio — newdpuper'a ridiculous Gaaconade .. .. ,. 100

Jjet the (t d her^lica atarve, Tyrconnel ! . . . . . . IQ

Macaulay — hiatorian coinparen the Hcotch and Iriah {Niople . . . . 60

Macaulay . . . . . . . . . . OO

Macaulay a.:d the (irogr^iaa of Protcatant nations. . . . . . 60

Mil -hy, IVAIton..

Mil. ilay on the Apoatolic .■tucceaaion

Mulltr. Mii.x, and intellectual advancement .. .. .. .. I7

Macaulay and intellectual advancement ... . .. .. .. 47

Manning, Cardinal . . . . . . , .

Manitoba Hchoola . . . . . . . . . . . 6

Manitoba, Itighta of the French in.. .. .. .. .. U

Minerva, incident— dialoyalty of the Canadian French .... . . 87

MasKacreof Ciiriatiana, Ut. Barthoinew eve. . .. .. .. U4

MaKaaere of English priaoncra of War by Frenchmen . . . . 183

M*a8aore of English priaoners, Alhigenaea and Waldenaeea . . . . 188

Matthews, Ht Gospel by, perveraion of 3 veraea of Chap. 16 .. .. 16

Mercury, newspaper .. .. .. .. ., 18

Mercior, Mr., and the .Jesuits.. .. .. .. .. .. 181

Mexico, Jesuits not tolerated in . . . .

Mexican Romanists hate the United Btatea

Minister Rosa, Ontario Government ..

Montcalm, Marquis, French General. . .. .. 183

Montague, Lord Robert. . .. .. .. .. .. .. ]»3

Montgomery, Capt. I'Jnd Scottish Highlanders .. .. .. .. 184

" Reprnmanded by General Wolfe . . . . . . 186

Motley's History of the Netherlands . . . . 141

Metis and Indians . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181

Mental bIiv very worse than physical ..
Tlethodists

Mother of .JesuB, the Virgin Mary .. .. ..31114

Mystery of Iniquity

Montreal, R. C. ^^riest and his statistica ....

Mary, the blessed— not the Motbor CHRIST 28

Marquia of Londonderry .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 72

Marquis of Salisbury .... , . . . . . . . . . .... 73

Martineau on the seat of authority in religion . . . . . . . . 180

Men and Women murdered by the inquisition in Spain.. .. .. 135

Mental slavery is itnmeaaurably a lower ty[>o than physical slavery

Mediator— CHRIST, the only, in the presence of the FATHER . . 31

Macdonald. Sir .lobn A., ann Confederation of tin; F.n pire .... . . IM

.\i(. ill \ ( li Ji ti.itH .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 141

«
i

Mooiv, !^t(>p!i(ni, Lftter on Bisliop ToIh.v's oviflence. .
Natioiiiil unity of I'hij^libh aad Fretich in Cavii-la impossiblo . .

New r;irty (ind tlif Haliuico of Power

New I'liaui! of JesuitiHin

Nantes, Kevocalioti of 'lie Ediot of

Newton, Sir Inaac .

New Fianoo on the Shores of the 5t. Lawrenoe ...

New Paiw inu.st be formed to keep Hoii'arnsiTJ in fheck . .

Nunihar ()f Protiv-jtunt.-i a;i(l U. (Jatholice in Goverimj -ai. Ddpartmettts.

Newniui), Cardinal

Kcwman, (;, I rdinals brother

Kuas in Pre.sbyti.'iian and Methodist Chu'cnes

NewfDutidland ...

N.ival Power of Spiin, d .'stroyud

Nonconformist of Great IJritain ....

No Surrender. Challenfj ? shout of Fr^^einen

No Snrrondor enL;ra.en upon British Irisli Hearts . .

Nicolitanisin (c/jbhai-y) condemned by CIHU.ST ....

Never to be forj^ottun 'i'liirteen .Membera of the House of Commons . , .

Neutralizing the Balance of Power ..

New Grenada . .

Nr. places for Rnmanisla Or}'

Our Ow:j English, will be the language of the future

Oran^';^ William Prince of
Orang.mien of t;ntario and Canada ....

Orangemen and the P. P. A's

Origen aiul Jerome

O'Rrien, Col ...

li'Bricn, Irish Agitator .. .. ' .

O'Brien. Jiiahop of Halifax

O'Brien, Smith, and the C/abbage Garden .. .,

O'Carralan, Bridget, dream of " the upper hand". .

O'Neil and Wolfe Tauo

O'Ned, " General" and invincible Fenians. .
Oath of the Jesuits ....

(;tlice appointments to, of incapable persons. .
Protestants snould not vote for llonianistfi. .

" Treatment of by various R jinish States

" Protective .\saociation

" Allies of the Jesuits .

'• Missionaries getting fair play in IVfexico

" War t.'ry -No Surrender ..

" Who are anxious to go over to Rome . .

" Tlie meaning of tlie word Protestant forgotten by some . . .

" Increase and Romanists decrease ....

" New Party of , . .

" Christianity, the cause of the Bupremacy of Great Britain

" Who favors tlie Romanists

" Schools ' .. ....

Schools will be driven out of Quebec

" Signiiication of the word. .

" Deterir.ined to hold their own

" Not Christians -say the Romanists . .

Prince of Orange, William III. King of England
Paul, Apodtle . .

Parties in British House of Commons will all unite. .
Peter's Pence ....

Paris, Treaty of 17(13

Phoeneciaii Irish . .

14^

ia5

140

27 .",(>

149

118

0»

34
105

160

79
192

()(>

138 140

134

4
133

120
10(1

90
3S

77
16

88
118

o;^

34
105

loO
5

8-2

it',)

Ketaining and Eemittine Sins, Power conferred upon the Apostles
Redmond, Mr., M. B. H7 C. at Chicago

" " Trt'asonivb'e Langiiaj:;o in the Houae of Commons

Recapitulation of Electorial DiviaioiiH of the Empire. .
Revised Statuteri of Ontario, IHK? ..

Rochard, M., French savant and Secret Inimigratioii from France
Ruskin, George, letter from..
Recollet, Friars . .
Rogers, Rev. Father . . ....

Romanists, to assume the asocndan''

" Have departed from the True Faith of St. i'aul to Timothy

Chap. 4 .

'• Deny that the Pope claims ten>poral allegiance

'* Deny their temporal allegiance to the Pope

" AVho are en3mies have no rights in this country

" Cannot be loyal i(j a I rotest ant government. .

" Are decreasing in numbers

" Dominant in Canada .

Romanism in America

" Mexico.. ..

" Equarfor . . . . . . ....

" On a par with lelamism. .

" Root and Found-vtion of the Heresy

Romish Clergy pretend to forgive Sin . . ....

" Crucitix, Idolatrons

" Ecclesiastics >iiscourage the readmg of the Scriptures

" Priesthood pretend to forgive Sins. .

" Bishop compelled to give evidence in Court

Rome Church of, despotic . .

" " a heresy from Church of CHRIST. .

" " will depart from the Faith, St. Paul . .

Russian Alliance with France. . .... .... ....

Rights of French Rumanists in Manitol>:\ ....

Russii. and Her Army not at the disposal of France. .

Russiii to have a port in the South of France

Russel., T. W., Meniber British Honse of Oommous. . ....

R'lsseli, and Home Rule for Ireland ....

Ritualism .... ••■.

Romanists may have Separate Schools by their paying for them. .

" Suporabnndiince of. in Government Departments. .

" By strong delusion, believed lie, St. Paul ....

Romish Bishop compelled to give evidence ....

Religious difference stirring up .... ....

Redmond, (Irish Agitator) .... ....

Sir Itiaac Newton, a id N'oolitanism. .

Salisbury, Marquis of..

Scriptures altered by Catholic Ecclesiastics ....

" Burned by a Romisli Priest. .. .

" 15,000 spurious copies in archives of B. and F. Bible Society

Sala llegia, and the picture of the Massacre of St. Barlholamew
Samson Barnardin . .

Sculla begue Masaacre and American Indian warfare

Separation of Ireland from the Empire .... ....

Stirring up Religious differences .... .... .... ....

Secret Immigration into Quebec from France ...

Beci ft understanding between F. Canadians and Government of France

Senator Trudels Drei.m

Spanish Armada, destroyed

S'r Ivigivahi .Vvnifltroiig. Lord Mayor of Lindon

101

li2»

1»
144
112

IGl

i7r>

120

l.'JS
121
151

144

17<>
26

5»

12»

,<>
37
14
93
f)(5
34
73
38
32

IKi
11 .1

Prrsidont of the United States and the Pope. .

I'ivknmn, Hirttorimi

Parliinufiitary obrtniction (Professor Guldwin Smith)

Papists have no ri^htw in Protistant ComUries

Protestant ('rjnntrios saporior to Koraanist

Protestant Party

Pariiell tlie Afjitator

Pepin KintJ of Franks. .
Prosliyterions {Joing over to Home

Peopl", murdr of, murdered by the Inqnisition

Power of Romihh I^riisthood to retain or remit sinp . . . ,
Point to be (gained Ijy iiervertinjj Scripture texts. .
Pretei'ded He.avenly Vision

Pytliians, Army of

Papa(!y Supremacy of

Pope; Pius ix.. aHcnii)t to Poison ...
Pope of Itonie. to bo Kiuj; of all America . .

" " The Sovereign of Canadian llonia ints . . .

" Clement XIV. pDieoned by Jesuits after aijolishiug the Order.

" " " Abolish the Order of the Jesuits .

Grigor^ Vlir

Se.xtuB V. send a Legato to curse the Enghbh and bless the
Armada

" Leo and the American Flag ....

Perraull, French Canadian— Tlireatonp Great Britain with France and

Russia, ... ....

Professor Smith and the Irish ....

Plan of Campaign .... .... .... ....

Professor Tyndal ... ... .... .... ... ....

Panama Scandal discreditable to France . .... ....

Pri«st, K. C. attempts to sho.v increase of F. Canadians

" " Burns a number of copies of the word of GOD

Paolo Sarpi ......

Point to be gained by Clinrch of Rome ....

Plullip, Aijoslle. . . . .... ....

Part \ . the new ....

Point to be gained by falsifying Scripture ....

Phillip (Apostle) said to CIIHIST, Show us the FATHER ....

Parnell, Wolf Jone and O'Ned

Patrie, Le, qnotaiion from .... .... ....

Queen Victoria, must submit to the Papacv ....

Queen Elizabeth ..... .... .... ....

Quebec, Province of . . ..... .... ....

Mercury, newspaper

" Jesuit Paradise. .

City

" Awxiliairy Bihle Society

•' Mercury, new.spapar, and PVench Language . .

" Legislature a Disloyal Body . .

"Quit Yourselves like Men '(St. Paul)

Question? How are British Canadians to hold their own . .
Quotations from Jesuits and otl.ers. .

Question, the Great .... ... .... ....

iiock uaon which Christian Church is Built . . ....

Rock ill (Jork Harbor . . .... ....

Revocation of Edict of Nantes

Reformation in Great Britain .. ....

Ross, Minister of Eclucati in. Ontavin

R'd'isof M n

158

121
135

159

115
100
KiO
110
110
50

117
158

lOo

38
40
84
38
46
66
<)

140

33
18

10()

Rt. Bartholamaw'seve MfthSftcro..

Bt. Ppter, Apostle, never lived in Rome ....

" ' iiovur was bi.sliop of Rome or lat Pope

•* " Tliu lirst Pope

" '• Special Commission I. overgiven to him by CUBIST

St. Matthew, .Apostle Gospel ....

Ht. Mark, Iwanj^elist. , . . • ..

•St. Luke, E vaiigelibl .... ...

H. John, Apostle. . ..

St. Mark, Evangelist, the iissociate of St. Peter. ...
St. Jeroni'! and Origen

St. Paul K Prophetic knowledge ....

St- Paul 8 Enistle to Timothy .... ....

St. Paul's Kpit'tle to Romans .... .... ...

riivrpi I'ra Paoli ....

Stockman Raron, German Ncblemnn ....

Smith, Professor Gold win, and Parliani"ntary Obstruction.. ...

Ship t!arfjo of Italians ... .... ....

Statute, Imperial of 1774 voided by French Canadian Dialoya'ty. .

Statute, Biitihh North America. . . ..

Seige of D>-rry . . ...

Spirit of man stiall return to GOD who gave it

Sisterliootls in Methodist and Presl/Vterian Churcli....
Htillin;;fluet Bishop of Worcester, 17th Century
Shins winch rt lie ved Derrv..

Surrender of Canada by Franco . . . . . .

Schools, Protestant and Separate in Manitoba . .
Signate of his dan nation by a Romanist ..
St. Ann 1 vision of . .

Swearing allegiance by .\cadian French to British Crown tantamount
to damning their own souls. . ....

Statue (Imperial) of 1774 neutralized by Canadian French disloyalty. .
Siam affair, a discreic to France ....

Statute of 1774 abrogated by French Canadian disloyalty. ...

Scotoii and Iri,-ili pjopie ciinpared. . . . ....

South an I Cential .America..

Scripture, falsifying of

St. Matthew's Gosp'-d, passage foi.?tad into .. .. .. ..4

St. Paul's Epistle to the I'^pliesians, Cliap, 2, 18 verse. .

Satin's influence has caused schisms in the Church ....
Sliowing that the Scriptures have been falsifitul should not caus'^ waver-
ing of the conlilenco in parts not altered. .. . ....

Schiller upon Great Britain (German Poet). .

Supposition that the ;iew party be not formed. . . . ....

Separate Schools. . .. ..

Secret Emigration from France ....

Salisbury, Marquig of ....

St. Peter. 1st Pope

Slaughter of the Huguenots 17 .V2 . . ....

Siijiremacy of the Papacy . . ....

Substitution of Manuscripts . .

St. Thomas quoted

St. Lagouri quoted . . . . . . . . .... ....

" The So.n of Man" CHRISTS designation of Himself

Timothy. St. Paul's Epistle to

Tallyrand, Marquis, de opinion of Romanists

J'acherean, Cardinal . .

Throwing dust into the eyes of the Ameiican Eagle .... ...

7«

78
78

41
89
10

89
41
SS
8.1
36
110

07 98

123

14
14

3 et seq

62
117 118

. 17 22

122

145

Thompson, Bir John . . . . . . . .

Toronto Citv insulted by Romanists

Toronto Mail nevvspappr clTorts of . . .. ♦ ..

Trftfltarianism. ... .... .... . . : .... ....

Tiiclie, Archbislioi): niisrepreat-iitationrf by..

Ireatment of tlie IriuM by England. .. . .. .. .. ' ..

Treaty of Paria ot 17<J.J ....

Trudal. Senator, Drenm of a new J'')finco, Quebec, t-tc. .

Twin Flags of Frt'edom . .

Tyndal, Frofoesor ...

Tyrconnel, a bloodthiPBf y tymiiioal bigot ....

Tyrconnel, aftor robhinf{ tlie An.'rici;n Cl'.Tgy of their livings usod tlie
words " Lot the d d her tics starve

Traditional boliefs b-:co:n!! li;<td and obiliirAte .. ....

Theologians who fo-ji -t thi m >:vnin^ of tlia word Proteatssint . .

Torquemada, Granil liui'iisitor. . .. .. .. .. •

Those who have di'fiarted from the Fai th . .

Through Satanic inrtuonoe «;hisni8 havo aris n in the Clmrch . .

Transubtantiatioii. Loyalo saw taka placo !!.,...,

Thirteen never to Im for>;otten BriCons .... .... ....

Truth Must be Told

Ulster, Unionists. .

Ulster, Demon^'tration in Belfast . .

Ultramontanisai .... .... ....

(Tnam Biuictuni, null of Pope Boniface VIII

Uncle Sam'^8L".i8i' of honour. .

Ulster British «x|Kri(nec! of Iris'i bi<,'otry . .

United States and British Empire on,:' People ... ....

Ulrich Zwinf'lias .... .... .-. , . ....

Union of Britisli Protestants and French Romanists in Canada ii
hie

Ulster British and Tyrconnel

United States hnted by Romanisis in Mexico. . ...

Virfiin "Alary, the Mother of Jesns. .

The Mother of GOD

" " not the Mother of GOD. .

■' " not an intercessor with GOD for us....

Venita, Paula Sarpi .... .... .... ....

Vanity of worship according to commandments ot men

Vulgate of St. Jerome. ... .... .... ....

Vaudreuil, Marquis de

Voltaire, and theslaughtef of the Huguenots ......

Vatican, Alnrder publicly commanded at .... ....

William III., King of England

Wellington, Duke of

Washington, Irving ...

William, the Silent, murdertHi

Wolfe, General .... ....

Wihlirte, Ruv. Dr. John

Wales, Electorial Divisions of . . . . .... .... ....

Wilde, Rev. Dr....

Wonders will never cease .... .... ....

WoK, Tone

Why the Chrtrch of Rome falsified the Scriptures

What has given to the Church of Rome the Power she assumes

What should wo tolerate . . ....

Wors-liip the F.\THKR

Zwingli, Ulrich......

npossi-

141

i'2r>

81
IG

C7
100

17a

13f>

l(.t5

(11

182

154

'.>9

4i>
17

;)•.>

M
U
31
31

185

(vr,

l^'2
BID

I'.iO
-,2
4U

)()OSt<l-

141

i'2r>

HI
6'J
16

100

17a

i:{ft.

i(.5
c.l
f.T
a*.)

IS2
154

'J'J

4i>

J7
31

a I

135
95

182

190

4<>
1!)0

4'J

■